This is a modern-English version of Graham's Magazine Vol XXXII No. 6 June 1848, originally written by Various. It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling, and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.

Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.


S H Walker

Yr affectionate Brother, S H Walker



GRAHAM'S MAGAZINE.



Vol. XXXII.          PHILADELPHIA,  JUNE,  1848.         No. 6.




TABLE OF CONTENTS


CAPTAIN SAMUEL WALKER. 301
LAMARTINE TO MADAME JORELLE. 303
PHANTOMS ALL. 304
HOMEWARD BOUND. 308
POOR PENN. 309
A SONG. 311
THE ENCHANTED ISLE. 311
THE CONTINENTS. 312
JEHOIAKIM JOHNSON. 313
CORIOLANUS. 319
LENNARD. 320
THE POLE'S FAREWELL. 324
THE FORTUNES OF A SOUTHERN FAMILY. 325
THE REAL AND THE IDEAL. 341
THE HUMAN VOICE. 341
VENICE AS IT WAS AND AS IT IS. 342
SONG.—THOU REIGN'ST SUPREME. 342
THE NEW ENGLAND FACTORY GIRL. 343
LINES TO ——. 349
THE DOUBLE TRANSFORMATION. 350
CINCINNATI. 352
CLEOPATRA. 353
REVIEW OF NEW BOOKS. 354




CAPTAIN SAMUEL WALKER.


BY FAYETTE ROBINSON.

[WITH AN ENGRAVING.]

Time and opportunity make men—and high talent in any profession or sphere of life is valueless unless called into action. This is strikingly exemplified in the career of the person with whom we now have to do.

Time and opportunity shape people—and having high talent in any profession or area of life means nothing if it's not put into action. This is clearly shown in the career of the person we’re discussing now.

Samuel Walker was born in the county of Prince George, Maryland, in the year 1815. His family, though respectable, had neither fortune nor influence sufficient to advance his interests; and at an early age he was thrown on the world, dependent for success only on his own exertions. Educated to no profession or business, the chances of his drawing a prize in the lottery of life seemed small indeed, yet it is probable no man of his grade in the service has, since the commencement of the Mexican war, attracted more attention. Of the early career of Walker we know little except that in 1840 he was one of the party of less than twenty men selected by Col. Harney, from the strength of the 2d Dragoons, to penetrate the great Payhaokee or everglades of Florida. The history of this expedition is peculiar.

Samuel Walker was born in Prince George County, Maryland, in 1815. His family, while respectable, lacked the wealth or influence to boost his prospects, and at a young age, he was left to fend for himself, relying on his own efforts for success. Without any formal training for a career or profession, his chances of winning the life lottery seemed pretty slim. However, it's likely that no one of his rank in the service has drawn more attention since the start of the Mexican War. We know very little about Walker's early career except that in 1840, he was part of a group of fewer than twenty men selected by Col. Harney from the 2nd Dragoons to explore the vast Payhaokee or Everglades of Florida. The story of this expedition is unique.

After the battle of Okeechobee the might of the Seminoles was broken, and they took refuge in the chain of lakes and immense hamacs which extend almost from Cape Florida to the Suwannee River. Divided into small parties, they defied the pursuit of heavy columns, yet frequently left their fastnesses to commit the most fearful atrocities. During the winter of 1839 and 40 they had been peculiarly bold, and had ventured even to attack, under the guns of Fort Micanopy, a party of mounted infantry which was escorting the young and beautiful wife of an officer of the 7th Infantry to a neighboring post. This party, with the exception of two or three persons, was destroyed. It became evident that no operations could lead to a good result unless the Indians were pursued to their own retreats, and treated as they had themselves conducted the war. Col. Harney, who was in command of one of the departments of Florida, immediately organized an expedition for the purpose of entering the great everglade south of the Lake Okeechobee, in which the Seminoles were supposed to be in much strength. The country in which he was about to act seemed to be the realization of the poetic chaos. It was overgrown with trees of immense size, of kinds almost unknown in other portions of the peninsula, and grass of great highth and strength rose two or three feet above the surface of the water, which not unfrequently had a depth of several feet. Notwithstanding, however, that this was the general character of the country there were often portages, or shoal and dry places, over which it was necessary to carry their boats by main force. In this kind of country the Indians had the manifest advantage, being acquainted with sinuous pathways, which, it is said, enabled them to thread all the intricacies of the hamac almost without wetting the moccason. The party of Col. Harney, however, were picked men, inured to all the hardships of Indian warfare, and after several days of hide and seek, surprised a party of Indians, among whom was a chief of distinction. As this identical party had more than once surrendered and broken truce, Colonel Harney ordered all the men to be hung summarily, and took the women with him to the nearest post as prisoners. So important was this service that the names of all the party were mentioned in general orders, and the enlisted men advanced in grade. The effect on the Indians was great; large parties came in and surrendered, and they remained almost quiet until their last attempt was crushed by Gen. Worth in the brilliant affair of Pilaklakaha, April 17, 1842.

After the battle of Okeechobee, the power of the Seminoles was broken, and they took refuge in the network of lakes and vast hammocks that stretch almost from Cape Florida to the Suwannee River. Divided into small groups, they managed to evade the pursuit of large forces, yet frequently left their hideouts to carry out horrific acts. During the winter of 1839 and 40, they became particularly bold, even daring to attack, under the guns of Fort Micanopy, a group of mounted infantry escorting the young and beautiful wife of an officer from the 7th Infantry to a nearby post. Except for two or three individuals, this group was destroyed. It became clear that no operations would yield good results unless the Indians were pursued back to their own retreats and treated as they had conducted the war. Col. Harney, who was in charge of one of the departments in Florida, quickly organized an expedition aimed at entering the vast everglades south of Lake Okeechobee, where the Seminoles were believed to be strong. The area where he was about to operate seemed to embody the concept of poetic chaos. It was filled with towering trees of sizes almost unseen in other parts of the peninsula, and tall, robust grass rose two or three feet above the water's surface, which often reached several feet in depth. Despite this general landscape, there were frequently portages or shallow and dry areas where they needed to carry their boats with great effort. In this type of terrain, the Indians had a clear advantage, being familiar with winding paths that supposedly allowed them to navigate the complexities of the hammock almost without wetting their moccasins. However, Col. Harney's group consisted of elite soldiers, seasoned in the challenges of Indian warfare, and after several days of hide and seek, they surprised a group of Indians, including a notable chief. As this particular group had previously surrendered and broken their truce, Colonel Harney ordered all the men to be executed on the spot and took the women with him to the nearest post as prisoners. This mission was so significant that the names of everyone involved were mentioned in general orders, and the enlisted men were promoted in rank. The impact on the Indians was substantial; large groups came forward and surrendered, remaining mostly quiet until their last effort was defeated by Gen. Worth during the brilliant encounter at Pilaklakaha on April 17, 1842.

Previous to this time, young Walker had been discharged from the service, by reason of the expiration of his enlistment, and with some funds he had amassed while in the army, proceeded at once to Texas, then embroiled with the abrasions of the great Camanche race and the minor tribes strewn along her northern frontier. He was one of the party[302] of the famous Jack Hays, when in 1844 that leader defeated, with fifteen men armed with Colt's pistols, then novelties in the West, a large force of Indians. In this encounter Walker was wounded by a lance, and left by his adversary pinned to the ground. After remaining in this position for a long time, he was rescued by his companions when the fight was over.

Before this time, young Walker had been released from the service because his enlistment had ended, and with some money he had saved while in the army, he headed straight for Texas, which was then struggling with conflicts involving the Camanche tribe and smaller groups along its northern border. He was part of the group[302] led by the famous Jack Hays, who, in 1844, defeated a large number of Indians with just fifteen men armed with Colt's pistols, which were new to the West. During this fight, Walker was injured by a lance and was left pinned to the ground by his opponent. He stayed in that position for a long time until his friends came to rescue him after the battle was over.

The disastrous expedition commenced under the command of Gen. Somerville, and terminated at Mier by the surrender of the whole party to Don Pedro de Ampudia, since become a person of most unenviable notoriety, is well known. One of the most conspicuous members of this foray, for it scarcely deserves another name, was Walker. He distinguished himself during the long siege the Texans maintained in the house they had seized, until forced for want of provisions and ammunition to surrender. With the rest he was marched to the castle of Perote, suffering every indignity which Mexican cruelty and ingenuity could invent. On this sad march, at Salado, Walker performed perhaps the most brilliant exploit of his life. Wearied out by cruelty, the Texans resolved to escape, and on this occasion Walker was the leader. The prisoners were placed in a strong stone building, at the door of which two sentinels were placed, while their escort bivoucked in front of the building. Walker, at a concerted signal, threw open the door, seized and disarmed one of the sentinels, while a gallant fellow named Cameron, a Highlander, was equally successful with the other. The unarmed prisoners immediately rushed through the gateway and seized the arms of the Mexican guard. No scheme was ever more daringly planned or more boldly executed. Within the course of a moment the two hundred and fourteen Texans had changed places with the numerous Mexican guard. Outside of a court-yard, in which the guard had bivoucked, was a strong cavalry force, which the Texans charged with the bayonet and routed, and immediately resumed their march back to the Rio Grande.

The disastrous expedition started under the command of Gen. Somerville and ended at Mier when the entire group surrendered to Don Pedro de Ampudia, who later became infamous. One of the most notable members of this mission, for it hardly deserves another title, was Walker. He made a name for himself during the lengthy siege the Texans held in the house they had taken until they were forced to surrender due to a lack of food and ammunition. Along with the others, he was marched to the castle of Perote, enduring all the humiliations that Mexican cruelty and cleverness could devise. During this grim march, at Salado, Walker achieved perhaps the most remarkable feat of his life. Exhausted by brutality, the Texans decided to escape, and on this occasion, Walker took the lead. The prisoners were locked in a sturdy stone building, with two sentinels posted at the door while their escort camped out in front. At a prearranged signal, Walker swung the door open, grabbed and disarmed one of the sentinels, while a brave Highlander named Cameron successfully dealt with the other. The unarmed prisoners immediately rushed through the entrance and took the weapons from the Mexican guard. No plan was ever more audaciously conceived or more boldly carried out. In mere moments, the 214 Texans had switched places with the numerous Mexican guards. Just outside a courtyard where the guards had made camp was a strong cavalry force, which the Texans charged with their bayonets and drove off before quickly resuming their march back to the Rio Grande.

They deserved success and liberty, but ignorant of the country, soon became lost in the mountains, were overpowered and taken back to Salado. They found Santa Anna there, and the Mexican President decimated the party.

They deserved success and freedom, but unfamiliar with the country, they soon got lost in the mountains, were overpowering captured, and taken back to Salado. They found Santa Anna there, and the Mexican President wiped out the group.

The Texans in their escape and conflicts had lost five men, and Santa Anna demanded the decimation of the rest. A bowl was brought, and a bean for every man was placed in it, every tenth bean being black. The bowl was covered, and the whole party were then ordered in succession to take out one bean. The twenty-one individuals who had chanced on the black beans were immediately shot. This was the famous Caravanza lottery, the mere mention of which is sufficient to make the bosom of every Texan boil with indignation, and which is the origin of the intense hatred borne by all the people of that state to Santa Anna. This worthy has during the whole war carefully avoided the Texan Rangers, and had he come in contact with them, they would doubtless have exacted a fearful retribution.

The Texans had lost five men during their escape and conflicts, and Santa Anna demanded that the rest be punished. A bowl was brought out, and a bean was placed in it for each man, with every tenth bean being black. The bowl was covered, and then each person was ordered to take out one bean in turn. The twenty-one individuals who picked the black beans were immediately shot. This was the infamous Caravanza lottery, a term that makes every Texan's blood boil with anger, and it’s the reason for the deep hatred all the people in that state feel towards Santa Anna. Throughout the war, this man had carefully avoided the Texan Rangers, and if he had encountered them, they would have surely sought terrible revenge.

Walker with the survivors of the party were taken to Perote, whence he was lucky enough to escape, and returned to Texas, into the service of which he was at once received.

Walker and the survivors of the group were taken to Perote, where he was fortunate enough to escape and returned to Texas, where he was immediately welcomed back into service.

When the Mexican war began Walker was the captain of a company of Texan Rangers stationed on the Rio Grande, and immediately offered his services to General Taylor, who accepted them, and stationed him between Point Isabel and the cantonment for the purpose of keeping open the communication. On the 28th of April he discovered that the Mexican troops were in motion, and at once, with his small command of twenty-five men, set out to report the fact to the general. On his way he encountered the Mexican column, and it is not improbable that with his small party he was in contact with one wing of the force which subsequently fought at Palo Alto. The Texans were pursued to Point Isabel, on which place they fell back, having lost several men, but killed more of the enemy than their own force numbered.

When the Mexican War started, Walker was the captain of a company of Texan Rangers stationed on the Rio Grande. He quickly offered his services to General Taylor, who accepted and assigned him to keep communication open between Point Isabel and the camp. On April 28th, he noticed that the Mexican troops were on the move and immediately set out with his small group of twenty-five men to inform the general. Along the way, he came across the Mexican column, and it’s likely that his small team made contact with one wing of the force that later fought at Palo Alto. The Texans were pursued to Point Isabel, where they fell back, having lost several men but taking down more of the enemy than their own number.

In spite of the intervening force of the enemy, Walker determined to reach General Taylor on that night, and accompanied but by six of his men set out. After charging through a large body of Mexican lancers, he reached Gen. Taylor on the morning of the 30th.

In spite of the enemy's interference, Walker decided to reach General Taylor that night and set out with just six of his men. After charging through a large group of Mexican lancers, he arrived at Gen. Taylor's location on the morning of the 30th.

On the 1st of May Gen. Taylor broke up his camp, and what followed is well known. On the 3d Walker was again employed in the perilous service of ascertaining the condition of Fort Brown, which was then being bombarded by all the batteries of the city of Matamoras. His reconnoisance was one of the boldest feats performed during the war, and though May, who had command of a hundred horse for the purpose of covering him, presuming he must have been captured returned to Gen. Taylor, Walker again returned on the 4th, having accomplished his duty alone.

On May 1st, General Taylor packed up his camp, and what happened next is well-known. On the 3rd, Walker was once again tasked with the dangerous job of checking on Fort Brown, which was under bombardment from all the batteries in the city of Matamoros. His scouting mission was one of the most daring acts of the war, and although May, who was in charge of a hundred cavalry to support him, assumed he must have been captured and went back to General Taylor, Walker managed to return on the 4th, having completed his mission on his own.

At Palo Alto and La Resaca Walker again distinguished himself, and was mentioned by Gen. Taylor in the dispatch with the highest terms of commendation. For his distinguished services, on the organization of the Mounted Rifles, he was appointed a captain of cavalry in the regular service.

At Palo Alto and La Resaca, Walker once again made a name for himself and was recognized by Gen. Taylor in a report with the highest praise. For his outstanding service during the formation of the Mounted Rifles, he was appointed a captain of cavalry in the regular army.

After sharing in all the perils of the war, Walker devoted himself to the pursuit of the Guerilleros, who infested the road from Vera Cruz to the capital, and uniformly maintained his high reputation. In the affair of La Hoya, Sept. 20, 1847, he acted independently, and was perfectly successful.

After going through all the dangers of the war, Walker dedicated himself to tracking down the guerrillas who were causing trouble on the road from Vera Cruz to the capital, and he consistently upheld his great reputation. In the event at La Hoya on September 20, 1847, he took action on his own and achieved complete success.

In the expedition of Gen. Lane, which terminated so gallantly at Huamantla, Walker served for the last time. The prize he had proposed to himself was great, being nothing less than the capture of Santa Anna. Walker on this occasion commanded the whole cavalry force, and led the advance. His charge into the town, from the covering of Magues, is described by old soldiers who saw it as having been terrific. Passing completely through the town, he pursued the enemy's retreating artillery. After the success was sure, Walker returned, and was treacherously shot from a house on which a white flag was hanging. Within thirty minutes he died,[303] after a brilliant victory, in gaining which he had been an important actor. With a force of one hundred and ninety-five men he had beaten and routed five hundred picked lancers, and given the tone to the events of the day.

In General Lane's expedition, which ended triumphantly at Huamantla, Walker served for the last time. His ambition was significant, aiming for nothing less than the capture of Santa Anna. On this occasion, Walker commanded the entire cavalry force and led the advance. His charge into the town, from the cover of Magues, was described by veteran soldiers who witnessed it as astounding. He completely passed through the town and chased down the enemy's retreating artillery. Once victory was assured, Walker returned, only to be traitorously shot from a house that displayed a white flag. Within thirty minutes, he died,[303] after a brilliant victory, in which he had played a crucial role. With a force of one hundred and ninety-five men, he had defeated and routed five hundred elite lancers and set the tone for the day's events.

No man was more regretted than Capt. Walker, who had enjoyed the confidence of every officer with whom he had served. Gen. Scott and Gen. Taylor both highly estimated his good qualities, and reposed the greatest trust in him.

No one was more missed than Capt. Walker, who had earned the trust of every officer he served with. Gen. Scott and Gen. Taylor both valued his positive traits and placed their utmost confidence in him.

When the news of his death reached the United States, the people were every where loud in their regrets, and he will be remembered as one of the heroes of the Mexican war.

When the news of his death reached the United States, people everywhere expressed their sorrow, and he will be remembered as one of the heroes of the Mexican War.

Captain Walker had risen by his own exertions. Brought up in a good school, "the Light Dragoons of the U. S.," his knowledge of tactics, acquired in Florida, was most useful to his first service as an officer in the army of the Texan Republic. He is spoken of as having possessed every requisite for a cavalry officer—a quick perception, a keen eye, a strong arm, perfect control of his horse, thorough knowledge of military combination, and the rarer and more valuable faculty of winning the confidence of his men. Had he not been cut off so untimely in his chosen career, he could not but have become a distinguished general.

Captain Walker had advanced through his own hard work. Raised in a solid background, "the Light Dragoons of the U.S.," his tactical knowledge gained in Florida was incredibly useful during his first assignment as an officer in the Texan Republic's army. People say he had all the qualities needed for a cavalry officer—a quick understanding, a sharp eye, a strong arm, perfect control of his horse, a thorough understanding of military strategy, and the rare ability to earn the trust of his men. If he hadn't been taken from us so prematurely in his chosen career, he surely would have become a distinguished general.

Captain Walker died at the age of 33, in sight almost of the famous dungeon of Perote, where he had long been a prisoner. There was something like retribution in the fact that more than one other Texan, who, like himself, had been confined there, contributed to raise above its battlements the colors of the United States.

Captain Walker died at the age of 33, almost in view of the famous dungeon of Perote, where he had been a prisoner for a long time. It felt like a kind of justice that more than one other Texan, who had also been held there like him, helped to raise the colors of the United States above its walls.




LAMARTINE TO MADAME JORELLE.

FROM THE FRENCH.

BY VIRGINIA.

What! Do I offer you the tribute of my words? O daughter of the East! whose childhood The battling desert winds lulled it to sleep—
Do you seek incense of Poetry?
Flower of Aleppo! Chosen by the Bulbul Would stray from his beloved rose of May,
Over your beautiful cup, losing her memory, To linger among your leaves, his moonlight rested!
Do you smell the pure, sweet scents in the air? Hang on the orange branch a riper load? Are fires being started in Eastern Syria at dawn? Pave the glittering road with new stars __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__?
No verses here!—Verse would give up trying to elevate Nothing but a dark and faint image of you; But softly gazing into the mirror of that basin Check yourself out! Embodied Poetry!
When wandering through the kiosk's grating arch, The sea breeze mixes with the Moka's smoke,
Where the moonbeams gently dance over your body Look at your couch, luxurious from Palmyra's weaving—
When on the jasmine tube your lips are half closed,
Covered in its golden threads in a bright display,
As I playfully mess with your breath, scented with roses,
Whisper the drops inside the Narquité—
When fragrant scents lift into your mind, Amidst the gentle clouds wrapping around you All the lost dreams of love and youth come rushing back again,
An atmosphere of dreams your listeners are breathing—
When in your story the Arab horse suddenly appeared Yields foaming to your childhood's edge,
And that victorious glance shooting off to the side Is like the summer lightning in his eyes—
When your lovely arm, perfectly shaped, Supports the fairer brow as it rests in thought,
While your dagger sparkles with diamond-like flames nearby In a quick look at the torch's glow—
There's nothing in the whispered words of emotion,
Nothing in the Poet's constantly dreaming mind,
Nothing but pure sighs escaping from the purest hearts, Nothing is as fragrant with poetry as you!
The time has passed for me when Love, the flower of life, Fragrances fill my heart—my warmest words stumble,
And beauty has lost her power over my soul—
The light I burn on her altar is cold!
The harp is the sole queen of this calm heart,
But how would respect from its depths have emerged? At sweet sixteen in enthusiastic song,
If only these eyes had seen you first!
How many stanzas has your lover given? To a lovely, misty wreath that recently adorned Your thoughtful lips, or how you had tried To maintain that shape created by an unseen artist!
That shadow's unclear, captivating shape cast On that wall, to stop with a poet's touch Your beautiful, mysterious image is fading quickly,
As the gentle moonlight around you stops shining!



PHANTOMS ALL.

A PHANTASY.

BY MRS. CAROLINE H. BUTLER.

It was with a feeling of regret, such as stirs one's heart at parting with a dear friend, that I turned the last page of Irving's most delightful visit to Abbotsford, which he has given us in language so beautiful from its simplicity, so graphic in its details, and so heart-deep in its sincerity, that with him we ourselves seem to be partakers also of the hospitality and kindness of the immortal Scott.

It was with a sense of regret, like what one feels when saying goodbye to a close friend, that I turned the last page of Irving's wonderful visit to Abbotsford. He presents it in such beautifully simple language, with vivid details and heartfelt sincerity, that through him, we too feel like we're sharing in the hospitality and kindness of the legendary Scott.

"Every night," says Irving, "I retired with my mind filled with delightful recollections of the day, and every morning I arose with the certainty of new enjoyment."

"Every night," says Irving, "I went to bed with my mind full of enjoyable memories from the day, and every morning I woke up knowing I would have new pleasures."

And so vividly has he painted for the imagination of his happy readers those scenes of delight, those hours of social interchange of two great minds, that we are admitted as it were into free communion with them. On the banks of the silvery Tweed we stroll delighted, or pause to view the "gray waving hills," made so dear to all the lovers of Scott and Burns, through the enchantment which romance and poetry have thrown around them. We listen for the tinkling chime of the fairy bells as we pass through the glen of Thomas the Rhymer, almost expecting to see by our side, as we muse on the banks of the goblin stream, the queen of the fairies on her "dapple gray pony." Again, through the cloisters of Melrose Abbey we wander silently and in awe, almost wishing that honest John Boyer would leave us awhile unmolested even by the praises of his master the "shirra," whom he considers "not a bit proud," notwithstanding he has such "an awfu' knowledge o' history!" Or it may be we recline amid the purple heather and listen to the deep tones of the great magician himself, as he delights our ear with some quaint tradition of the olden time, while Maida, grave and dignified as becomes the rank he holds, crouches beside his master, disdaining to share the sports of Hamlet, Hector, "both mongrel, puppy, whelp and hound" frolicking so wantonly on the bonny green knowe before us!

And he's painted such vivid pictures for the imaginations of his happy readers that we feel like we’re in direct connection with them. By the banks of the shimmering Tweed, we stroll with delight or stop to admire the "gray waving hills," cherished by all who love Scott and Burns, thanks to the magic of romance and poetry surrounding them. We listen for the tinkling sound of fairy bells as we walk through the glen of Thomas the Rhymer, almost expecting to see the fairy queen on her "dapple gray pony" beside us as we reflect by the mythical stream. Again, we wander silently and in awe through the cloisters of Melrose Abbey, wishing that honest John Boyer would leave us undisturbed, even away from the praises of his master the "shirra," whom he considers "not a bit proud," despite having such "an awfu' knowledge o' history!" Or perhaps we relax among the purple heather and enjoy the deep tones of the great storyteller himself as he shares some quirky tradition from long ago, while Maida, serious and dignified as befits his status, sits beside his master, ignoring the playful antics of Hamlet, Hector, "both mongrel, puppy, whelp and hound" frolicking carelessly on the beautiful green knoll in front of us!

But at length the hour of parting comes. We feel the hearty grasp, and hear the farewell words with which Scott takes leave of his American friend, and as with them our delusion wrought by the magic pen of Irving vanishes, we would fain slay the enchantment—too bright to pass away unlamented!

But eventually the time to say goodbye arrives. We feel the firm handshake and hear the farewell words as Scott bids farewell to his American friend, and as those words dispel the illusion created by Irving’s magic pen, we would love to break the spell—too beautiful to let go without sorrow!

"The pen of a ready writer, whereunto shall it be likened?

"The pen of a skilled writer, what can we compare it to?"


Let the serene child of genius, whose name will live forever, The transcript of his mind has made his thoughts immortal—
Let everyone, with full sincerity and genuine appreciation, admit "The blessings flowed onto the earth from the pen of a prepared writer."

Closing the volume which had so enchained my senses, my mind, from dwelling upon the presence of Scott himself, as introduced through the unformal courtesy of our beloved Irving, naturally turned to the varied and wonderful productions of that master mind, and to the many characters thereby created, seeming to hold a sacred place in our thoughts and affections, as friends whom we had once known and loved!

Closing the book that had captivated my senses, I found my thoughts shifting from the presence of Scott, as introduced through the casual courtesy of our beloved Irving, to the diverse and remarkable works of that brilliant mind, and to the many characters he created, who seemed to occupy a special place in our minds and hearts, like friends we once knew and loved!

I was suddenly aroused from my ruminations by a light tap on the shoulder. Judge of my astonishment when Meg Merrillies stood before me, clad in the same wild gipsy garb in which she had warned the Laird of Ellangowan on Ellangowan's height! In her shriveled hand it would seem she held the very sapling which for the last time she had plucked from the bonny woods which had so long waved above her bit shealing, until driven thence by the timorous and weak-minded laird. With this she again touched me, and in a half inviting, half commanding tone said:

I was suddenly pulled from my thoughts by a light tap on my shoulder. Imagine my surprise when Meg Merrillies stood in front of me, dressed in the same wild gypsy outfit she had worn when she warned the Laird of Ellangowan on Ellangowan's height! In her gnarled hand, it looked like she held the same sapling she had last picked from the beautiful woods that had long sheltered her small home, until she was forced out by the timid and weak-willed laird. With this, she touched me again and said in a tone that was both inviting and commanding:

"Gang wi' me, leddy, gang wi' me, and I will show ye a bonny company, amang whilk ye'll soon speer those ye're thinking o'."

"Come with me, lady, come with me, and I'll show you a lovely group, among which you'll soon ask about those you’re thinking of."

I confess it was not without some trepidation I arose to follow my strange conductor, who, seizing my hand, rather dragged than led me through several long dark passages, until suddenly emerging from one still more gloomy than the others, my eyes were almost blinded with the glare of light and splendor that flashed upon them.

I admit I felt a bit nervous as I got up to follow my unusual guide, who grabbed my hand and more pulled than guided me through a few long dark hallways. Then, suddenly, after coming out of one that was even darker than the others, my eyes were nearly overwhelmed by the bright light and dazzling splendor that hit them.

"Gang in amang them a', my leddy," cried Meg, letting go my hand and waving me toward the entrance, "and gin ye suld see bonny Harry Bertram, tell him there is ane he kens o' will meet him the night down by the cairn when the clock strikes the hour o' twal."

"Gang in among them all, my lady," cried Meg, letting go of my hand and waving me toward the entrance, "and if you happen to see handsome Harry Bertram, tell him there’s someone he knows who will meet him tonight down by the cairn when the clock strikes midnight."

Obeying her mandate, I now found myself in a lofty and spacious saloon. From the ceiling, which was of azure sprinkled with golden stars, were suspended the most magnificent chandeliers, brilliant with a thousand waxen tapers. Gorgeous and life-like tapestry adorned the walls—massive mirrors reflected on every side the blaze of elegance, while the furniture, patterning the fashions of the different ages from the times of the Crusades to that of Elizabeth, was of the most choice and beautiful materials.

Obeying her request, I now found myself in a grand and spacious room. From the ceiling, which was a bright blue sprinkled with golden stars, hung the most stunning chandeliers, glowing with a thousand wax candles. Beautiful and realistic tapestries decorated the walls—huge mirrors reflected the brilliance of elegance from every angle, while the furniture, showcasing styles from different eras, from the time of the Crusades to that of Elizabeth, was made from the finest and most beautiful materials.

But of this I took little note—other and "more attractive metal" met my eye, for around me were kings and princes—peer and peasant—lords and ladies—turbaned infidel and helmeted knight—the wild roving gipsy and the wandering troubadour. In short, I found myself in the world of the immortal master of Abbotsford, and surrounded by those to whose enchanting company I had oft been indebted for dispelling many a weary hour of sickness and gloom—friends whom at my bidding I could at any[305] moment summon to my presence—friends never weary of well-doing—friends never weighing down the heart by their unkindness, or chilling by their neglect. My heart throbbed with a delight before unknown; and I eagerly looked about me, recognizing on every side those dear familiar ones with whom, for so many years, I had been linked in love and friendship.

But I didn’t really pay much attention to that—other, "more attractive things" caught my eye, because all around me were kings and princes—nobles and commoners—lords and ladies—turbaned foreigners and armored knights—the wild, wandering gypsy and the traveling troubadour. In short, I found myself in the world of the legendary master of Abbotsford, surrounded by those whose captivating company had often helped me through many tired hours of illness and sadness—friends I could call to me at any[305] moment—friends who were always eager to help—friends who never burdened the heart with unkindness or froze it with neglect. My heart raced with a delight I had never felt before; and I eagerly looked around, recognizing those beloved familiar faces with whom I had been connected in love and friendship for so many years.

The first group on whom my eyes rested were our dear friends from Tully-Veolan accompanied by the McIvors.

The first group I noticed was our dear friends from Tully-Veolan along with the McIvors.

The beautiful, high-souled Flora was leaning on the arm of the good old Baron Bradwardine, while the gentle Rose shrunk almost timidly from the support of the noble but ill-fated Fergus. They were both lovely—Flora and Rose; but while the former dazzled by her beauty and her wit, the latter, in unpretending sweetness, stole at once into our hearts. But not so thought Waverly. With "ear polite" he listened to the somewhat tedious colloquy of the old baron, yet his eloquent eyes, his heart speaking through them, were fixed upon the noble countenance of Flora McIvor.

The beautiful, high-spirited Flora was leaning on the arm of the kind old Baron Bradwardine, while the gentle Rose shyly pulled away from the support of the noble but unfortunate Fergus. Both were stunning—Flora and Rose; but while the former dazzled us with her beauty and wit, the latter, with her simple sweetness, effortlessly won our hearts. However, Waverly felt differently. With attentive ears, he listened to the rather tedious conversation of the old baron, yet his expressive eyes, revealing his emotions, were focused on the noble face of Flora McIvor.

"Come, good folks," cried a merry voice—and the bright, happy face of Julia Mannering was before me—"I am sent by my honored father, the colonel, to break up this charmed circle; and he humbly requests to be put under the spell himself, through the enchanting voice of Miss McIvor—one little Highland air, my dear Flora, is all he asks—but see, with sombre Melancholy leaning on his arm, he comes to enforce his own request."

"Come on, everyone," called a cheerful voice—and there was the bright, happy face of Julia Mannering in front of me—"I’m here at the request of my esteemed father, the colonel, to break up this enchanted gathering; and he politely asks to be put under the spell himself, through the captivating voice of Miss McIvor—just one little Highland tune, my dear Flora, is all he wants—but look, with a serious Melancholy leaning on his arm, he’s coming to reinforce his own request."

And the gallant Colonel Mannering, supporting the fragile form of Lucy Bertram, clad in deep mourning robes, now approached, and after gracefully saluting the circle, solicited from Miss McIvor a song. Waverly eagerly brought the harp of Flora from a small recess, and as he placed it before her, whispered something in a low tone, which for a moment crimsoned the brow of the maiden, then coldly bowing to him, she drew the instrument toward her, and warbled a wild and spirited Highland air, her eyes flashing, and her bosom heaving with the exciting theme she had chosen.

And the brave Colonel Mannering, supporting the delicate figure of Lucy Bertram in her deep mourning attire, approached the group. After politely greeting everyone, he asked Miss McIvor for a song. Waverly eagerly retrieved Flora's harp from a small nook and, as he set it in front of her, whispered something softly that made the young woman blush for a moment. Then, with a cool nod to him, she pulled the instrument closer and sang a lively and energetic Highland tune, her eyes shining and her chest rising with the excitement of the song she had chosen.

"Pro-di-gious!" exclaimed a voice I thought I knew; and, sure enough, I found the dear old Dominie Sampson close at my elbow—his large, gray eyes rolling in ecstasy—his mouth open, and grasping in his hands a huge folio, while Davie Gellatly, with cap and bells, stood mincing and grimacing behind him—now rolling up the whites of his eyes—now pulling the skirts of the unconscious pedagogue—and finally, surmounting the wig of the Dominie with his own fool's cap, he clapped his hands, gayly crying, "O, braw, braw Davie!"

"Pro-di-gious!" exclaimed a voice I recognized; and, sure enough, I found the dear old Dominie Sampson right next to me—his large, gray eyes sparkling with excitement—his mouth open, holding a huge folio in his hands, while Davie Gellatly, wearing a cap and bells, stood behind him, making silly faces and mimicking him—now rolling his eyes, now tugging at the unconscious teacher's coat, and finally topping Dominie's wig with his own fool's cap, he clapped his hands and cheerfully shouted, "Oh, great, great Davie!"

Julia Mannering now touched the harp to a lively air, when suddenly her voice faltered, the eloquent blood mantled her cheek, and her little fingers trembled as they swept the harp-strings.

Julia Mannering now played a lively tune on the harp when suddenly her voice wavered, a flush came to her cheeks, and her small fingers trembled as they moved across the harp strings.

"Ah, ha!" thought I, "there must be a cause for all this—Brown must be near!" and in a moment that handsome young soldier had joined the group. Remembering the commands of Meg Merrillies, I was striving to catch his eye, that I might do her bidding, when the gipsy herself suddenly strode into the circle and fixing her eyes upon Brown, or rather Bertram, she waved her long skinny arm, exclaiming,

"Ah, ha!" I thought, "there has to be a reason for all this—Brown must be close!" In an instant, that attractive young soldier had joined the group. Remembering Meg Merrillies' instructions, I was trying to make eye contact with him so I could follow her orders when the gypsy herself suddenly walked into the circle and, fixing her gaze on Brown, or rather Bertram, she waved her long, thin arm and exclaimed,

"Tarry not here, Harry Bertram, of Ellangowan; there's a dark deed this night to be done amid the caverns of Derncleugh, and then

"Tarry not here, Harry Bertram of Ellangowan; there's a dark deed to be done tonight in the caverns of Derncleugh, and then"

The dark will be light,
And the wrong became right,
When Bertram is right, and Bertram is strong,
"Let's meet at Ellangowan Height."

I now passed on and found myself in the vicinity of Old Mortality and Monkbarns, who were deeply engaged in some antiquarian debate—too much so to notice the shrewd smile and cunning leer which the old Bluegown, Edie Ochiltree, now and then cast upon them.

I moved on and found myself near Old Mortality and Monkbarns, who were deeply immersed in some historical debate—so much so that they didn't notice the sly smile and clever glance that the old Bluegown, Edie Ochiltree, occasionally threw their way.

"Hear til him," he whispered to Sir Arthur Wardour—"hear til him; the poor mon's gone clean gyte with his saxpennies and his old penny bodies! odd, but it gars me laugh whiles!"

"Hear him out," he whispered to Sir Arthur Wardour—"hear him out; the poor man has completely lost it with his sixpence and his old penny nonsense! It's strange, but it makes me laugh sometimes!"

Both Sir Arthur and his lovely daughter, Isabel, smiled at the earnestness of the old man, and slipping some money into his hand, the latter bade him come up to the castle in the morning.

Both Sir Arthur and his beautiful daughter, Isabel, smiled at the sincerity of the old man, and slipping some money into his hand, she invited him to come up to the castle in the morning.

At this moment radiant in spirituelle beauty, glorious Die Vernon, like another Grace Greenwood, swept past me, followed by Rashleigh, and half a score of the Osbaldistons. She was, indeed, a lovely creature. The dark-green riding-dress she wore fitting so perfectly her light, elegant figure, served but to enhance the brilliancy of her complexion, blooming with health and exercise. Her long black hair, free from the little hat which hung carelessly upon her arm, fell around her in beautiful profusion, and even the golden-tipped riding-whip she held so gracefully in her little hand, seemed as a wand to draw her worshipers around her.

At this moment, radiant in spiritual beauty, the glorious Die Vernon, like another Grace Greenwood, swept past me, followed by Rashleigh and a handful of the Osbaldistons. She was truly a beautiful woman. The dark-green riding dress she wore fit her light, elegant figure perfectly, only serving to highlight the brilliance of her complexion, glowing with health and fitness. Her long black hair, free from the little hat that hung casually on her arm, cascaded around her in stunning abundance, and even the golden-tipped riding whip she held gracefully in her small hand seemed like a wand, drawing her admirers to her.

Turning suddenly and finding herself so closely followed by Rashleigh, her beautiful eyes flashed disdainfully, and linking her arm within that of Clara Mowbray, who, with the gay party from St. Ronan's Well, were just entering the saloon, she waved her hand to her cousin, forbidding his nearer approach, and, with the step of a deer, she was gone.

Turning suddenly and noticing Rashleigh closely behind her, her beautiful eyes flashed with disdain. She linked her arm with Clara Mowbray, who, along with the lively group from St. Ronan's Well, was just entering the saloon. She waved her hand to her cousin, signaling him to stay back, and, with the grace of a deer, she was gone.

An oath whistled through the teeth of Rashleigh, and his dark features contracted into a terrible frown.

An oath escaped through Rashleigh's teeth, and his dark features twisted into a menacing frown.

"Hout, mon—dinna be fashed! Bide a bit—bide a bit! as my father, the deacon—"

"Hout, man—don't be stressed! Wait a moment—wait a moment! as my father, the deacon—"

"Ah, Bailie, are you there?" cried Rashleigh, impatiently; "why I thought you were hanging from the trees around the cave of your robber kinsman, Rob."

"Hey, Bailie, are you there?" shouted Rashleigh, impatiently; "I thought you were swinging from the trees around the cave of your bandit relative, Rob."

Ere the worthy Nicol Jarvie could reply to this uncourteous address, the smiling Mr. Winterblossom approached, and in the name of the goddess, Lady Penelope Penfeather, commanded the presence of the angered Rashleigh at the shrine of her beauty. This changed the current of his thoughts, and with all that grace of manner and eloquence of lip and eye, which no one knew better how to assume, he followed to the little group of which the Lady Penelope and her rival, Lady Binks, formed the attraction. But what[306]ever may have been the gallant things he was saying, they were soon ended in the bustle consequent upon the sudden rushing in of the brave Captain McTurk, followed by the enraged Meg Dods, with no less a weapon in her hand than a broom-stick, with which she was striving to belabor the shoulders of the unhappy McTurk.

Before the respectable Nicol Jarvie could respond to this rude comment, the cheerful Mr. Winterblossom came over and, on behalf of the goddess, Lady Penelope Penfeather, demanded the presence of the furious Rashleigh at her beauty's shrine. This shifted his focus, and with all the charm and eloquence he was known for, he joined the small group where Lady Penelope and her rival, Lady Binks, were the center of attention. But whatever charming things he was saying were quickly interrupted by the sudden entrance of the brave Captain McTurk, followed by the furious Meg Dods, wielding a broomstick, which she was trying to use to hit the unfortunate McTurk.

"Hegh, sirs!" she cried, brandishing it above her head, "I'll gar ye to know ye're not coming flisking to an honest woman's house setting folks by the lugs. Keep to your ain whillying hottle here, ye ne'er-do-weel, or I'll mak' windle-strae o' your banes—and what for no?"

"Hegh, sirs!" she shouted, waving it above her head, "I want you to know you're not coming to an honest woman's house causing trouble. Stick to your own shady business here, you good-for-nothing, or I'll make a mess of you—and why not?"

Happily for the gallant captain, Old Touchwood here interposed, and by dint of coaxing and threats of joining himself to the gay company at the Spring, the irascible Meg was finally marched off.

Happily for the brave captain, Old Touchwood stepped in and, through a mix of persuasion and threats to join the lively crowd at the Spring, the irritable Meg was finally led away.

A deep sigh near me caused me to look around, and there, as pure and as lovely as the water-lily drooping from its fragile stem, sat poor Lucy Ashton. And like that beautiful flower, the lily of the wave, seemed the love of that unhappy maid:

A deep sigh nearby made me look around, and there, as pure and lovely as a water lily drooping from its delicate stem, sat poor Lucy Ashton. And like that beautiful flower, the lily of the wave, seemed the love of that sad girl:

"Shaking in the wind
Through every nerve—yet firmly and deeply rooted "Amid life's dark sea."

Her eyes were cast down, and her rich veil of golden tresses sweeping around her. At a little distance, with folded arms and bent brows, stood the Laird of Ravenswood, yet unable to approach the broken-hearted girl, as her proud, unfeeling mother, the stately Lady Ashton, kept close guard over her; and it made me shudder to behold, also, the old hag, Ailsie Gourley, crouching down by her bonny mistress, and stroking the lily-white hand which hung so listless at her side, mumbling the while what seemed to me must be some incantation to the Evil One.

Her eyes were lowered, and her beautiful golden hair flowed around her. A little ways off, with arms crossed and furrowed brows, stood the Laird of Ravenswood, unable to approach the heartbroken girl because her proud, unfeeling mother, the dignified Lady Ashton, stood guard over her. It made me shudder to see the old crone, Ailsie Gourley, crouched next to her lovely mistress, stroking the pale hand that hung limply at her side, while mumbling what sounded like some sort of spell to the Evil One.

"Wae's me—wae's me!" exclaimed that prince of serving-men, Caleb Balderstone, at this moment presenting himself before his master; "and is your honor, then, not ganging hame when Mysie the puir old body's in the dead thraw! Hech, sirs, but its awfu'! Ane of the big sacks o' siller—a' gowd, ye maun ken, which them gawky chields and my ain sell were lifting to your honor's chaumer, cam down on her head! Eh! but it gars me greet—ah! wull-a-wins, we maun a' dee!"

"Woe is me—woe is me!" exclaimed Caleb Balderstone, the top servant, as he appeared before his master. "And isn’t your honor going home when poor old Mysie is on her last legs! Oh, dear, it’s terrible! One of the big sacks of silver—all gold, mind you, that those foolish lads and I were carrying to your honor’s chamber—fell down on her head! Oh! It makes me want to cry—ah! we all have to die!"

"Ah, she is a bonny thing, but ye ken she is a wee bit daft, puir lassie!" cried Madge Wildfire, smirking and bowing, to catch the eye of Jeanie Deans, who, leaning on the arm of her betrothed, Reuben Butler, stood gazing with tearful eyes upon that wreck of hope and love exhibited in the person of the ill-fated Lucy of Lammermoor.

"Ah, she’s a pretty thing, but you know she’s a little bit silly, poor girl!" cried Madge Wildfire, smirking and bowing to get Jeanie Deans' attention. Jeanie, leaning on the arm of her fiancé, Reuben Butler, stood there with teary eyes, looking at the wreck of hope and love that was the unfortunate Lucy of Lammermoor.

Bless that sweet, meek face of Jeanie Deans! Many a lovelier—many a fairer were in that assemblage, yet not one more winning or truthful. The honest, pure heart shone from those mild blue eyes; one might know she could make any sacrifice for those she loved, and that guided and guarded by her own innocence and steadfast truth, neither crowns nor sceptres could daunt her from her noble purpose.

Bless that sweet, gentle face of Jeanie Deans! There were many who were prettier and fairer in that crowd, yet not one more charming or genuine. The honest, pure heart shone from those soft blue eyes; you could tell she could make any sacrifice for those she loved, and that guided and protected by her own innocence and unwavering truth, neither crowns nor scepters could deter her from her noble purpose.

And there, too, was Effie. Not Effie, the Lily of St. Leonards, such as she was when gayly tending her little flock on St. Leonard's Craigs—not Effie, the poor, wretched criminal of the Tolbooth—but Effie, the rich and beautiful Lady Staunton, receiving with all the ease and elegance of a high-born dame the homage of the nobles surrounding her, of whom none shone more conspicuous than his grace the Duke of Argyle, on whose arm she was leaning.

And there was Effie. Not Effie, the Lily of St. Leonards, who happily tended her little flock on St. Leonard's Craigs—not Effie, the poor, miserable criminal from the Tolbooth—but Effie, the rich and beautiful Lady Staunton, gracefully accepting the admiration of the nobles around her, with none standing out more than his grace the Duke of Argyle, whose arm she was leaning on.

With the step and bearing of a queen a noble lady now approached, and as, unattended by knight or dame, she moved gracefully through the brilliant crowd, every eye was turned on her with admiration.

With the confidence and poise of a queen, a noblewoman approached, and as she moved elegantly through the dazzling crowd, every eye was drawn to her in admiration.

Need I say it was Rebecca, the Jewess.

Need I say it was Rebecca, the Jewish woman.

A rich turban of yellow silk, looped at the side by an aigrette of diamonds, and confining a beautiful ostrich plume, was folded over her polished brow, from which her long, raven tresses floated in beautiful curls around her superb neck and shoulders. A simarre of crimson silk, studded with jewels, and gathered to her slender waist by a magnificent girdle of fine gold, reached below the hips, where it was met by a flowing robe of silver tissue bordered with pearls. In queenly dignity she was about to pass from the saloon, when the noble Richard of the Lion Heart stepped hastily forward, and respectfully saluted her. He still wore his sable armor, and with his visor thrown back, had for some time been negligently reclining against one of the lofty pillars, a careless spectator of the scene around him. The lovely Jewess paused, and with graceful ease replied to the address of the monarch; but at that moment the voice of Ivanhoe, speaking to Rowena, fell on her ear—and with a hurried reverence to Cœur de Lion, she glided from the apartment.

A rich yellow silk turban, secured on the side with a diamond aigrette and topped with a beautiful ostrich plume, was elegantly draped over her polished forehead, from which her long, dark hair cascaded in lovely curls around her stunning neck and shoulders. She wore a crimson silk garment adorned with jewels, cinched at her slim waist by an incredible gold belt, extending below her hips and complemented by a flowing silver robe trimmed with pearls. Just as she was about to leave the salon with royal grace, the noble Richard the Lionheart stepped forward quickly and respectfully greeted her. He was still in his black armor and, with his visor lifted, had been casually leaning against one of the tall pillars, observing the surroundings with ease. The beautiful Jewess paused and responded gracefully to the king; however, at that moment, she heard Ivanhoe speaking to Rowena, and with a quick nod to Cœur de Lion, she glided out of the room.

"No, Ivanhoe," thought I, "thou hast not done wisely—beautiful as is the fair Rowena, to whom thy troth stands plighted—thou shouldst have won the peerless Rebecca for thy bride."

"No, Ivanhoe," I thought, "you haven't made a wise choice—beautiful as the lovely Rowena is, to whom you are pledged—you should have won the incomparable Rebecca as your bride."

I was aroused from the revery into which I had unconsciously fallen by a hoarse voice at my elbow repeating a Pater Noster, and turning around, I beheld the jovial Friar of Copmanhurst, one hand grasping a huge oaken cudgel, the other swiftly running over his rosary.

I was jolted out of the daydream I'd slipped into by a rough voice next to me saying a Pater Noster, and when I turned around, I saw the cheerful Friar of Copmanhurst, one hand holding a big wooden club, while the other quickly moved over his rosary.

Mary of Avenel next appeared, and (or it may have been fancy) near her floated the airy vision of the White Lady.

Mary of Avenel then appeared, and (or it might just be my imagination) nearby floated the ethereal vision of the White Lady.

There was Sir Piercie Shafton, too, and the miller's black-eyed daughter. The voice of the knight was low and apparently his words were tender; for poor Mysie Happer, with cheeks like a fresh-blown rose, and sparkling eyes, drank in with her whole soul the honeyed accents of the Euphoist.

There was Sir Piercie Shafton, too, and the miller's black-eyed daughter. The knight's voice was soft, and his words seemed kind; for poor Mysie Happer, with cheeks like a newly bloomed rose and sparkling eyes, absorbed every sweet word from the Euphoist with all her heart.

"Certes, O my discretion," said he, "thou shalt arise from thy never-to-be-lamented-sufficiently-lowliness; thou shalt leave the homely occupations of that rude boor unto whom it beseemeth thee to give the appellation of father, and shalt attain to the-all-to-be-desired greatness of my love, even as the resplendent sun condescends to shine down upon the earth-crawling beetle."

"Of course, my dear discretion," he said, "you will rise from your regrettably low status; you will leave behind the simple tasks of that rude man whom you call father, and you will achieve the much-desired greatness of my love, just as the brilliant sun chooses to shine down on the earthbound beetle."

I now approached a deep embrasure elevated one[307] step above the level of the apartment, over which magnificent hangings of crimson and gold swept to the floor. Not for a moment could I doubt who the splendid being might be occupying the centre of the little group on which my eyes now rested enraptured.

I now stepped up to a deep alcove raised one[307] step above the level of the room, draped with stunning crimson and gold fabrics that flowed to the floor. I had no doubt at all about who the magnificent figure was in the middle of the small group that had captured my gaze.

The most lovely, the most unfortunate Mary of Scotland was before me, and, as if spell-bound, I could not withdraw my gaze. How did all the portraits my fancy had drawn fade in comparison with the actual beauty, the indescribable loveliness of this peerless woman. How was it possible to give to fancy any thing so exquisitely graceful and beautiful as the breathing form before me. Ask me not to depict the color of her eyes; ask me not to paint that wealth of splendid hair—that complexion no artist's skill could match—that mouth so eloquent in its repose—those lips—those teeth. As well attempt to paint the strain of delicious music which reaches our ears at midnight, stealing over the moonlit wave; or to color the fragrance of the new-blown rose, or of the lily of the vale, when first plucked from its humble bed. For even thus did the unrivaled charms of Mary of Scotland blend themselves indescribably with our enraptured senses.

The most beautiful and unfortunate Mary of Scotland stood before me, and, almost entranced, I couldn’t look away. All the images my imagination had created faded in comparison to the actual beauty, the indescribable loveliness of this incredible woman. How could my imagination capture anything as exquisitely graceful and beautiful as the living form in front of me? Don’t ask me to describe the color of her eyes; don’t ask me to portray her luxurious hair—that complexion no artist could replicate—that mouth so expressive even when still—those lips—those teeth. It would be just as impossible to capture the sound of enchanting music that drifts into our ears at midnight, flowing over the moonlit waves; or to depict the scent of a freshly bloomed rose or a lily of the valley when it’s just picked from its humble home. For even so, the unmatched charms of Mary of Scotland intertwined indescribably with our captivated senses.

On a low stool at the feet of Mary sat Catharine Seyton, whose fair, round arm seemed as a snow-wreath resting amid the rich folds of her royal mistress' black velvet robe. Yet not so deeply absorbed was she in devotion to her lady as to prevent her now and then casting a mischievous glance on Roland Græme, who, with the Douglas, were also in attendance upon their unhappy queen. Drawn up on one side was the stately figure of the Lady of Lochleven, with a scowl on her face, and a bitter look of hate fastened on the unfortunate Mary.

On a low stool at Mary’s feet sat Catharine Seyton, whose fair, round arm looked like a snow wreath resting among the rich folds of her royal mistress’s black velvet robe. However, she wasn’t so absorbed in her devotion to her lady that she didn’t occasionally shoot a mischievous glance at Roland Græme, who was also there with the Douglas, attending to their unfortunate queen. On one side stood the imposing figure of the Lady of Lochleven, wearing a scowl and a bitter look of hatred directed at the unfortunate Mary.

With regret I at length moved away from this enchanting presence, my sympathies to be soon again awakened for the gentle Amy Robsart, Countess of Leicester.

With a heavy heart, I finally stepped away from this captivating presence, my feelings soon to be stirred once more for the kind Amy Robsart, Countess of Leicester.

She was reclining on a sofa of sea-green velvet, seeded with pearls, bearing in its centre the cypher of herself and lord, surmounted by a coronet. At her feet knelt the Earl of Leicester with all the outward semblance of a god. One little hand rested confidingly in his, the other nestled amid the dark locks clustering over his high and polished brow. Ah! little did she dream of guile in her noble lord! How could she, when with such looks of love he gazed upon her—with such words of love delighted her trembling heart.

She was lounging on a sea-green velvet sofa, adorned with pearls, featuring the initials of her and her husband, topped with a crown. At her feet, the Earl of Leicester knelt, looking every bit like a god. One delicate hand rested trustingly in his, while the other was tucked among the dark hair cascading over his high, shiny forehead. Little did she suspect any deceit from her noble husband! How could she, when he looked at her with such love and filled her anxious heart with such sweet words?

The fawning villain, Varney, stood at a little distance behind the unconscious Amy, even then, as it seemed to me, plotting her destruction with the old arch hypocrite, Foster, with whom he was holding low and earnest conversation. Tressilian—the brave, good Tressilian—as if sworn to protect the lovely lady, leaned on his sword at her right hand, his fine eyes bent with a look of mingled admiration and pity on her ingenuous countenance.

The scheming villain, Varney, stood a short distance behind the unconscious Amy, seeming to plot her downfall with the old fraud, Foster, with whom he was engaged in a quiet but intense conversation. Tressilian—the brave, noble Tressilian—seemed determined to protect the beautiful lady, leaning on his sword at her right side, his striking eyes filled with a mix of admiration and pity as they looked at her innocent face.

"The queen! the queen!—room for the queen!" echoed around. Hastily rising to his feet, and imprinting a slight kiss on her fair brow, the earl left his lovely bride, and was the next moment by the side of the haughty Elizabeth—England's maiden Queen.

"The queen! The queen! Make way for the queen!" echoed all around. Quickly getting to his feet and giving her a gentle kiss on the forehead, the earl left his beautiful bride and was next to the proud Elizabeth—England's Virgin Queen.

"Then, Earl, why did you leave the beds
Where roses and lilies compete,
To look for a primrose with its light colors, Must it be nauseating when those trinkets are nearby?
"But Leicester (or I'm really mistaken)
It's not beauty that draws your promises, Rather ambition's golden crown Makes you forget your humble spouse.
"Last night, as I sadly happened to wander,
The village death bell rang in my ear; They winked to the side and seemed to say, "Countess, prepare—your end is near!"
So hurt and sad, that lady mourned,
In Cumnor Hall, so lonely and bleak,
And she let out many heartfelt sighs,
And shed many a bitter tear.
"And before the break of day appeared
In Cumnor Hall, so lonely and bleak,
Many piercing screams were heard, And many cries of mortal fear.
"The death bell rang three times,
An aerial voice was heard calling,
And three times the raven flapped his wing Around the towers of Cumnor Hall.

It was pleasant to turn from a scene of such confiding love on one part, and base hypocrisy on the other, to look upon the honest countenance of Magnus Troil, who, with his daughters on each arm—the stately, dark-eyed Minna, and the no less lovely Brenda—were now approaching me. Behind followed Norna of the Fitful-head, in earnest conversation with the Pirate Cleveland. As I looked upon her tall, majestic person, her countenance, so stern and wild, rendered more so, perhaps, by the singular head-dress she had assumed, and her long hair streaming over her face and shoulders, I could no longer wonder at the power she had obtained over the minds of the ignorant peasantry and fishermen of Jarlshof.

It was nice to shift my focus from a scene of such trusting love on one side and shallow deceit on the other, to the sincere face of Magnus Troil, who was now approaching me with a daughter on each arm—the elegant, dark-eyed Minna, and the equally beautiful Brenda. Behind them was Norna of the Fitful-head, engaged in a serious conversation with the Pirate Cleveland. As I observed her tall, imposing figure and her face, which looked even harsher and wilder, perhaps because of the unusual headdress she wore and her long hair flowing over her face and shoulders, I couldn't help but understand the influence she had gained over the simple-minded peasants and fishermen of Jarlshof.

"Whist! whist! Triptolemus!" quoth Mistress Barbara Yelloway, pulling the sleeve of the Factor, "dinna be getting ower near the hellicat witch—wha kens but she may be asking for the horn o' siller, man."

"Shh! Shh! Triptolemus!" said Mistress Barbara Yelloway, tugging at the Factor's sleeve, "don't get too close to that wild witch—who knows, she might be asking for the silver horn, man."

This speech had the desired effect; and the trembling Triptolemus hastily placed the bold front of Baby between him and the object of dread.

This speech had the desired effect; and the trembling Triptolemus quickly positioned the brave Baby between himself and the source of his fear.

Here, too, was Mareshal Dalgetty—and nothing but the respect due to so much beauty as was here assembled, I felt sure, could have prevented the appearance of his brave charger, Gustavus, also upon the scene. He was accompanied by Ranald of the Mist.

Here was Mareshal Dalgetty—and I was sure that only the respect for such beauty gathered here could have kept his brave horse, Gustavus, from showing up as well. He was with Ranald of the Mist.

With her little harp poised lightly on her arm, sweet Annot Lyle tripped by the side of the moody Allan, striving by her lively sallies to break the thrall of the dark fit which was about to seize upon him.

With her small harp resting casually on her arm, cheerful Annot Lyle walked alongside the broody Allan, trying with her playful remarks to lift the gloom that was about to take hold of him.

Fair Alice Lee, and the brave old knight, Sir Harry, did not escape my notice—nor Master Wild[308]rake, or the gay monarch, Charles, still under the disguise of Louis Kerneguy; and whose shuffling, awkward gait, and bushy red head, caused no small mirth in the assembly, as wondering to see one of so ungainly an appearance in such close attendance upon the lovely Alice.

Fair Alice Lee and the brave old knight, Sir Harry, caught my attention—along with Master Wild[308]rake and the charming monarch, Charles, still pretending to be Louis Kerneguy; his clumsy, awkward walk and bushy red hair brought quite a bit of laughter to the crowd as we wondered how someone with such an ungainly appearance could be so close to the beautiful Alice.

"Old Noll" had grouped around him in one corner the "Devil-scaring-lank-legs," the "Praise-God-barebones," and the "smell-sin-long-noses" of the day; but not finding any thing very attractive in that godly company, I passed on to where Isabella of Croye and the gallant Quentin Durward were holding earnest converse—not aware, unfortunately, that the snaky eye of the Bohemian was watching all their movements.

"Old Noll" had gathered around him in one corner the "Devil-scaring lank legs," the "Praise-God bare bones," and the "smell-sin long noses" of the day; but not finding anything very appealing in that pious crowd, I moved on to where Isabella of Croye and the brave Quentin Durward were having a serious conversation—not realizing, unfortunately, that the sneaky eye of the Bohemian was watching their every move.

I quickly stepped aside as I saw the miser, Trapbois, eagerly advancing toward the Lady of Croye, his eyes gloating over the rich jewels which adorned her person, and his long, skinny fingers seeming ready to tear the coveted gems from her fair neck and arms. Indeed, but for the presence of his stern daughter, Martha, I doubted whether he would not at least make the attempt.

I quickly moved aside when I saw the miser, Trapbois, eagerly approaching the Lady of Croye, his eyes fixed on the rich jewels that decorated her. His long, thin fingers looked like they were itching to snatch the coveted gems from her beautiful neck and arms. Honestly, if it weren't for his serious daughter, Martha, I doubt he would have hesitated to try.

"Father, come home! this is no place for you—come home!" she said, in deep, slow tones.

" Dad, come home! This isn't the right place for you—come home!" she said, in deep, slow tones.

"Nay, daughter, I would but offer to serve these rich nobles for a small con-sider-ation; let me go, Martha—let me go, I say!" as placing her powerful arm within his, she drew him reluctantly toward the door.

"Nah, daughter, I just want to offer my service to these rich nobles for a small fee; let me go, Martha—let me go, I insist!" as she placed her strong arm in his, she pulled him unwillingly toward the door.

Suddenly a flourish of warlike music swelled through the lofty apartment—peal on peal reverberated around—and while I listened with awe to notes so grand and solemn, the music as suddenly changed its character. Now only the dulcet tones of the harp were heard, sweet as the soft summer shower when the tinkling rain-drops merrily pelt the flowers—strains so sweetly harmonious as seemed too heavenly for mortal touch. And as fainter and fainter, yet still more sweet, the ravishing melody breathed around, one by one the company glided out silently and mournfully—the tapestried walls gradually assumed the appearance of my own little parlor—the rich and tasteful decorations vanished—and where was I? Seated in my own comfortable rocking-chair, reclining in the same attitude as when so suddenly summoned forth by the gipsy carline. Truly,

Suddenly, a burst of dramatic war music filled the spacious room—echoes bounced off the walls—and as I listened in awe to the grand and serious notes, the music abruptly shifted. Now, only the sweet sounds of the harp could be heard, gentle like a light summer rain when the tiny droplets joyfully fall on the flowers—melodies so beautifully harmonious they seemed almost unreal. And as the enchanting music grew fainter and even more lovely, one by one, the guests quietly and sadly slipped away—the ornate walls gradually resembled my own little living room—the rich, stylish decorations disappeared—and where was I? Sitting in my comfy rocking chair, positioned just as I was when I was so unexpectedly called away by the gypsy woman. Truly,

"There are more things in heaven and earth, Horatio. Than are dreamt of in your philosophy."

"There are more things in heaven and earth, Horatio, than you can imagine in your philosophy."




HOMEWARD BOUND.


BY E. CURTISS HINE, U. S. N.

For tired years, my feet had roamed On many beautiful but faraway shores;
By Lima's crumbling walls, I had reflected And looked at the icy Andes. The ocean's wild and restless waves,
That lifts its crested head high, For years, my couch and pillow had been, Until its uniformity hurt my eyes.
The friends of my happy childhood,
With whom I spent the hours laughing,
And walked through the tangled forest. Until the end of a hot summer day;
My elderly, gray, and frail mother,
The person I missed the most and wanted to see again, My sisters and my only brother, Were over the wild and untrustworthy sea.
Finally, the slow days were coming to an end,
That tied me to a distant land,
And beautiful dreams that had long been asleep Again their shiny feathers wore; Pleasant voices in my ear were singing
The songs I loved in my childhood days,
As I relax in my hammock, gently swaying. I spent the quiet night hours lost in thought.
And then woodland views appeared before me,
The bright green fields I loved so much,
Before Sorrow cast his shadow over me,
The small stream, mountain, forest, and valley; The lonely graveyard, sorrowful and bleak,
Which I spent with fear at night,
Where, with their sleepless watch, exhausted, The white stones look over the dead;
Were spread like the illustrated chart around me,
Where Fancy caught my eye,
Until sleep with its chains held me, And dimmed every star in the sky of memory.
Then came vivid dreams—but all were defeated. When morning brightened the blue ocean,
And I, waking up, happily shouted,
"My final night in famous Peru!"
"Goodbye Peru! your shores are fading,
As quickly as we navigate the churned sea,
And clouds with drooping wings are casting shade
The majestic Andes, forests, and plains.
The gentle breeze, casually singing, A sweeter, more cherished voice has been discovered,
And hope is blossoming in my heart,
Our white-winged bark is "Homeward Bound!"

It was nighttime—finally, my feet were approaching
The home they had been away from for a long time; No stars were visible in the sky, The scenes of my childhood were surrounded by darkness. I stopped next to the gloomy graveyard,
And walked through its creaky gate,
To see if my mother is still tired Of this cold world, have shared the fate
Of those who were resting in their graves, But couldn’t find her bed overgrown with grass,
Although many a strange stone was guarding It patiently watches over the dead. But hers was not among them shining,
So I happily turned away, For many nights, I've been dreaming. There she lay, pale and faded!



POOR PENN—.

A REAL REMINISCENCE.


BY OLIVER BUCKLEY.

"I knew him, Horatio; a fellow of infinite jest;—most excellent humor."

"I knew him, Horatio; a guy with an endless sense of humor;—truly excellent wit."


Some years ago, ere yet I had reaped the harvest of "oats" somewhat wildly sown, I resided in one of our principal western cities, and, like most juveniles within sight of the threshold of their majority, harbored a decided predilection for the stage. Not a coach and four, as is sometimes understood by that expression, but that still more lumbering vehicle, the theatre, which hurries down the rough road of life a load of passengers quite as promiscuous and impatient. The odor of the summer-fields gave me less delight than that which exhaled from the foot-lights; and the wild forest-scenes were less enchanting than those transitory views which honest John Leslie nightly presented to the audience, too often "few" if not "fit." There is something, too, in the off-hand, taking-luck-as-it-comes sort of life among actors, which to me was especially attractive; and I was not long in making the acquaintance of many. But the memory of one among the number lingers with me still, with more mingled feelings of pain and pleasure than that of any other. Poor Penn—, I will not write his name in full, lest, should he be living, it might meet his eye and give his good-natured heart a moment's discomfort. To him more than any other my nature warmed, as did his to me, until we were cemented in friendship. What pleasant rambles of summer-afternoons, after rehearsal; what delightful nights when the play was done, what songs, recitations and professional anecdotes were ours, no one but ourselves can know. The character he most loved to play was Crack, in the "Turnpike Gate." Poor Penn—! I can see him yet—"Some gentleman has left his beer—another one will drink it!" How admirably he made that point! But that is gone by, and he may ere this have made his last point and final exit. After six months of the closest intimacy, I suddenly missed my hitherto daily companion, and all inquiries at his boarding-house and the theatre proved fruitless. For days I frequented our old haunts, but in vain; he had vanished, leaving no trace to tell of the course he had taken. I seemed altogether forsaken—utterly lost—and felt as if I looked like a pump without a handle—a cart with but one wheel—a shovel without the tongs—or the second volume of a novel, which, because somebody has carried off the first, is of no interest to any one. At last a week went by, and I sauntered down to the ferry, and stepping aboard the boat suffered myself to be conveyed to the opposite shore. On the bank stood the United States barracks, and gathered about were groups of soldiers, looking as listless and unwarlike as if they had just joined the "peace-league." But their present quiet was only like that of a summer sea, which would bear unharmed the slightest shallop that ever maiden put from shore, but when battling tempests rise can hurl whole navies into wreck. Suddenly catching a glimpse of a figure at a distance which reminded me of my friend, I eagerly addressed one of the soldiers, and pointing out the object of my curiosity, inquired who he was.

A few years ago, before I had fully experienced the fun of life, I lived in one of our major western cities, and like most young people on the brink of adulthood, I had a strong attraction to the theater. Not a fancy carriage, as is sometimes thought when people say that, but the more cumbersome vehicle of the theater, which rushes down the bumpy road of life carrying a mix of impatient passengers. The smell of summer fields thrilled me less than the scent that came from the stage lights; the wild forest scenes seemed less magical than the fleeting performances that honest John Leslie showcased each night, often to an audience that was too small, if not entirely unsuitable. There was something appealing about the carefree, take-it-as-it-comes lifestyle of actors, and it didn’t take long for me to become friends with many of them. However, one memory stands out to me, filled with both joy and sorrow more than any other. Poor Penn—I won't write his full name, in case he’s still around and seeing it would cause him any discomfort. I felt a special connection with him, as he did with me, and bonding us in friendship. We had such lovely summer afternoons to stroll after rehearsals, and delightful nights after the performances filled with songs, stories, and industry gossip that only we could fully appreciate. The role he loved to play the most was Crack in the "Turnpike Gate." Poor Penn! I can still envision him—“Some gentleman has left his beer—another one will drink it!” He delivered that line brilliantly! But that’s all in the past, and he may have since made his final exit. After six months of being very close friends, I suddenly noticed my daily companion was missing, and all attempts to find him at his boarding house and the theater failed. I searched our usual spots for days, but he was nowhere to be found, having disappeared without a trace to indicate where he had gone. I felt entirely abandoned—lost—and thought of myself like a pump without a handle, a cart missing a wheel, a shovel without its tongs, or the second volume of a novel that becomes irrelevant because someone took the first one. Finally, a week passed, and I wandered down to the ferry, boarded the boat, and allowed myself to be taken to the opposite shore. On the bank stood the United States barracks, surrounded by groups of soldiers who looked as bored and unmilitary as if they had just joined a "peace league." But their calm was merely like a summer sea, capable of gently supporting the slightest boat a girl might launch, yet when storms arise, it can wreck entire fleets. Suddenly, I spotted a figure in the distance that reminded me of my friend, so I eagerly approached one of the soldiers, pointed out the figure, and asked who he was.

"That's our sergeant," replied the man.

"That's our sergeant," the man responded.

"Oh!" I ejaculated in my disappointment, feeling assured that a week would not have raised Penn— to that honor, and I sat down on the green bank and watched the steamboats as they passed up and down between me and the city. And as I gazed, many a sad reflection and strange conjecture passed and re-passed along the silent current of my mind. How alone I felt! Even the groups of soldiers standing about were but as so many stacks of muskets. My eyes wandered listlessly from object to object, and rested at last on a pair of boots at my side, such as had been moving about me for the last half hour, and they, that is my eyes, not the boots, naturally, but slowly, followed up the military stripe on the side of the pantaloons, then took a squirrel leap to the Uncle Sam buttons on the breast of the coat, and passed leisurely from one to another upward, until they lit at last full in the owner's face! That quizzical look—that Roman nose! There was no mistaking Penn—, Sergeant Penn—, of the United States Army! My surprise may easily be imagined. However, a few minutes explained all.

"Oh!" I exclaimed in disappointment, confident that a week wouldn’t have promoted Penn to that honor. I sat down on the green bank and watched the steamboats moving back and forth between me and the city. As I looked on, many sad thoughts and strange ideas drifted through my mind. I felt so alone! Even the groups of soldiers standing around seemed like just stacks of muskets. My eyes wandered aimlessly from one thing to another, finally resting on a pair of boots next to me, which had been moving around for the last half hour. My eyes, not the boots, of course, slowly followed the military stripe on the side of the pants, then jumped up to the Uncle Sam buttons on the coat, and moved leisurely from one to another until they finally landed right on the owner’s face! That quirky look—that Roman nose! There was no mistaking Penn—Sergeant Penn—of the United States Army! You can imagine my surprise. But a few minutes cleared everything up.

Alas! for poor humanity, Its flaws and its arrogance,
Its sadness and madness,
Alas!

My friend in an evil hour had been led astray—had imbibed one "cobbler" too many for his leather; and like most men in similar circumstances, grew profoundly patriotic, and in a glorious burst of enthusiasm, enlisted! His fine figure, with a dash of the theatrical air, promoted him at once to the dignity of sergeant; and never did soldier wear his honors "thrust upon him" with a better grace than did Poor Penn—. Whether in his sober moments he regretted the rash act, I do not know; he was too proud to acknowledge it if he did. Taking me by the arm, he conducted the way to the barracks, and with an air of indescribable importance, exhibited and explained the whole internal arrangements. On the first floor, which was paved with brick, there was an immense fire-place, built in the very centre of the great room, and steaming and bubbling over the fire[310] hung a big kettle, capable of holding at least thirty gallons. Over it, or rather beside it, stood the soldier-cook, stirring the contents, which was bean-soup, with an iron ladle. In the room above were long rows of bunks, stacks of muskets, with other warlike implements and equipage. A number of men were lounging on the berths, some reading, some boasting, and others telling long yarns. There was one stout, moon-faced gentleman laying on his broad back "spouting" Shakspeare. This individual, to whom I was introduced, turned out to be Sergeant Smith, another son of Thespis, who had left the boards for a more permanent engagement, not with the enemy, for those were days of peace, but with that stern old manager, Uncle Sam. Sergeant Smith was, perhaps, the most important person in his own estimation, on the banks, not even excepting the captain. There can be no doubt but that the stage suffered a great loss when he left it, for, indeed, he told us so himself. In a little while the call sounded, the roll was called, and all hands turned in to dinner. Penn— had provided me a seat by his side; and, for the first time in my life, I sat down to soldier fare. There was a square block of bread at the side of each pewter plate, a tin cup of cold water, and very soon a ladle-full of the steaming bean-soup was dealt round to each. It was a plain but a substantial dinner. Poor Penn—, as he helped me to an extra ladle of soup, observed, with the most solemn face imaginable, that the man who hadn't dined with soldiers "didn't know beans;" an expression more apt than elegant. During the space of three months I made weekly visits to the barracks, and was gratified to find that my friend Penn—, in spite of his formidable rival, Sergeant Smith, was fast rising in the confidence of the commanding officer and the estimation of the men. Smith, too, was judicious enough to hide any jealousy he might have felt, and like a true soldier, imitated his superior, and treated Penn— with marked distinction.

My friend, in a moment of weakness, had been led astray—had drunk one "cobbler" too many for his own good; and like many guys in similar situations, he became extremely patriotic and, in a burst of enthusiasm, enlisted! His tall figure, with a touch of the dramatic flair, quickly got him promoted to sergeant; and never did a soldier wear his honors "thrust upon him" with better style than Poor Penn—. Whether he regretted that impulsive decision in his sober moments, I can't say; he was too proud to admit it if he did. Taking me by the arm, he led me to the barracks and, with an indescribable air of importance, showed me around and explained all the internal arrangements. On the first floor, which had a brick floor, there was a huge fireplace right in the middle of the large room, and hanging over the fire[310] was a big kettle that could hold at least thirty gallons. Next to it stood the soldier-cook, stirring the bean soup with an iron ladle. Upstairs were long rows of bunks, stacks of muskets, and other military gear. A bunch of guys were hanging out on the beds, some reading, some bragging, and others telling long stories. There was one stocky, moon-faced guy lying on his back reciting Shakespeare. This guy, whom I was introduced to, turned out to be Sergeant Smith, another performer who had left the stage for a more permanent gig, not with the enemy—since it was a time of peace—but with that tough old manager, Uncle Sam. Sergeant Smith probably thought he was more important than anyone else there, even the captain. There's no doubt that the stage lost a lot when he left it, and he made sure we knew it too. Soon, the call sounded, roll was taken, and everyone sat down to dinner. Penn— had saved me a seat next to him; and for the first time in my life, I sat down to soldier's food. There was a square block of bread on the side of each pewter plate, a tin cup of cold water, and pretty soon a ladle full of the steaming bean soup was served to everyone. It was a simple but hearty dinner. Poor Penn—, as he helped me to an extra ladle of soup, remarked with the most serious face possible that anyone who hadn't dined with soldiers "didn't know beans;" a saying more accurate than elegant. Over three months, I visited the barracks weekly and was pleased to see that my friend Penn— was quickly gaining the trust of the commanding officer and the respect of the men, despite his stiff competition, Sergeant Smith. Smith also wisely managed to hide any jealousy he might have felt and, like a true soldier, mirrored his superior and treated Penn— with special distinction.

Such having been the state of affairs for so long a time, my surprise and indignation may easily be imagined, when upon calling, as usual, to see my friend, Sergeant Smith, with a most pompous air, informed me that he was not acquainted with the person for whom I inquired.

Such had been the situation for such a long time, my surprise and anger can easily be imagined when, as usual, I went to see my friend, Sergeant Smith, and he told me with a very pompous attitude that he didn't know the person I was asking about.

"Not acquainted with Penn—?" cried I, with the most unbounded astonishment.

"Not familiar with Penn—?" I exclaimed, completely shocked.

"No, sir," proudly replied the imperturbable sergeant, assuming the strictest military attitude, looking like a very stiff figure-head, seeming as if it would crack his eyelids to wink.

"No, sir," proudly replied the calm sergeant, taking on the strictest military posture, looking like a very rigid figurehead, as if it would hurt him to blink.

"Not acq—"

"Not acquired—"

"No, sir," cried he, with great determination, before I could finish the word. "Do you suppose an officer of the United States army, an unimpeached soldier, capable of being acquainted with a deserter?"

"No, sir," he shouted, with strong determination, before I could finish the word. "Do you really think an officer in the United States army, a soldier with an unblemished record, could be involved with a deserter?"

"A deserter!" echoed I; "Penn— a deserter!" and the truth flashed across my brain, writing that terrible word in letters of fire, as did the hand on the walls of Belshazzar. The next moment, by permission of the guard, who knew me, I passed down into the long damp basement of the barracks, where the offenders were imprisoned. At the farther end, among a number of fellow-culprits, my eager eye soon discovered the object of its search. He was sitting with folded arms, perched on a carpenter's bench, and with the most wo-begone countenance imaginable, whistling a favorite air, and beating time against the side of the bench with his long, pendulous legs. I can hear the tune yet, "Nix my Dolly;" and who that has ever seen "Jack Shepherd" has forgotten it?

"A deserter!" I shouted; "Penn—a deserter!" The reality hit me hard, etching that awful word into my mind like the writing on the wall of Belshazzar. In the next moment, with the guard's permission, who recognized me, I made my way down into the long, damp basement of the barracks where the offenders were locked up. At the far end, among a group of other wrongdoers, my eager eyes quickly found what I was looking for. He was sitting with his arms crossed, perched on a carpenter's bench, wearing the most sorrowful expression you could imagine, whistling a favorite tune and tapping the side of the bench with his long, dangling legs. I can still hear the song, "Nix my Dolly," and who among those who've watched "Jack Shepherd" could forget it?

"Hallo!" cried I, "Penn—, how is this?"

"Hello!" I shouted, "Penn—, what's going on?"

He looked at me a moment with surprise, and after exclaiming, "How are you, my boy?" gave the bench a salutary kick, and whistled more vigorously than ever "Nix my Dolly;" and having gone through the stave, he turned to me and exclaimed,

He looked at me for a moment in surprise, and after saying, "How's it going, my boy?" kicked the bench for emphasis and whistled more energetically than ever "Nix my Dolly;" and after finishing the tune, he turned to me and said,

"Look you, my boy, be chaste as snow, you shall not escape calumny—and to this complexion you may come at last." Again he took sight at the blank stone wall, whistled, and beat time.

"Listen, my boy, be pure as snow; you won’t avoid gossip—and this is where you might end up eventually." Again he looked at the blank stone wall, whistled, and kept the beat.

"But, come," said I, "how did you get here?"

"But come on," I said, "how did you end up here?"

"Get here?" echoed he, "the easiest way in the world! Sergeant Penn— crossed the river on a three hours' leave of absence—took a glass too many—stayed over the time, and his friend, Sergeant Smith, feeling anxious for Penn—'s welfare, went after him and had him arrested as a deserter—and here he is! 'Nix my Dolly,'" etc. etc.; and he settled again into his musical reverie.

"Get here?" he echoed, "the simplest thing in the world! Sergeant Penn—crossed the river on a three-hour leave—had one too many drinks—missed his return time, and his friend, Sergeant Smith, worried about Penn's well-being, went after him and had him arrested as a deserter—and here he is! 'Nix my Dolly,'" etc. etc.; and he sank back into his musical daydream.

"Well, what will be the upshot of it?" said I.

"Well, what will be the conclusion of it?" I asked.

"The down-shot of me, maybe!"—Nix my Doll—"at least, I shall be shipped off with these fine fellows to the west; and if the court-martial happen to sit on my case after dinner, I may get off with merely having my head shaved, and being drummed out!" Poor Penn—, at the thought of this, kicked the bench furiously, and whistled with all the vigor he could muster.

"The down-shot of me, maybe!"—Forget it, my Doll—"at least, I’ll be sent off with these great guys to the west; and if the court-martial happens to review my case after dinner, I might just get away with only having my head shaved and being kicked out!" Poor Penn—, thinking about this, kicked the bench angrily and whistled with all the energy he could gather.

"When do you go?" asked I, eagerly.

"When are you leaving?" I asked, eagerly.

"Next Sunday," he replied, and added, "Look here, my boy, let me bid you good-by now, for the last time"—and he pressed my hand warmly—"for the last time, I say, for it would unman me to see you on that day, and Penn— would fain be himself, proud and unshaken even in his disgrace. There—there—go, my dear boy, let this be the last visit of your life to the barracks. God bless you!" and after giving his hand a hearty grasp, I turned hurriedly away, to hide my feeling. In passing the door I gave a hasty glance back, and saw Penn— sitting as before, his arms folded, his heels beating the bench, but so slowly, that their strokes seemed like the dying vibrations of a pendulum; and the whistle was so low that it was scarcely audible. With a heavy heart I passed away, much preferring to acknowledge the acquaintance of a "deserter" like Poor Penn— than to continue that of the unimpeachable Sergeant Smith. Another week brought around the day of my friend's departure, and I found it impossible to resist the temptation to take a farewell look at my old companion. Accordingly I crossed the river, and taking my station behind a large tree[311] on the bank of the river, so that I could see Penn— without letting him see me, I awaited with melancholy patience the moment when the deserters should be led out. The steamboat was puffing and groaning at the wharf, and in a few moments the heavy door of the guard-room swung open; there was a sudden clanking of irons, and soon I saw prisoner after prisoner emerge, dragging long heavy chains, which were attached to their ankles. I counted them as they came out—counted a dozen—but yet no Penn—; counted eighteen—nineteen—but the twentieth, and last, proved to be him. No language can describe the solemn majesty with which he brought up the rear of that dishonored line. No chain clanked as he stepped to tell of his disgrace; and the spectators, instead of suspecting him as being a culprit, may easily have imagined him to be one of the sergeants who had the rest in charge. This, to me, was a matter of much surprise, and turning to an old soldier at my side, I inquired,

"Next Sunday," he replied, and added, "Listen, my boy, let me say goodbye now, for the last time"—and he warmly shook my hand—"for the last time, I say, because it would be too much for me to see you that day, and Penn—would rather be himself, proud and unshaken even in his disgrace. There—there—go, my dear boy, let this be your last visit to the barracks. God bless you!" After giving his hand a firm grasp, I turned away quickly to hide my emotions. As I passed the door, I glanced back and saw Penn—sitting as before, arms folded, his heels tapping the bench so slowly that their rhythm seemed like the fading ticks of a clock; and the whistle was so low that it was barely heard. With a heavy heart, I left, preferring to be associated with a "deserter" like Poor Penn—than to continue my relationship with the unimpeachable Sergeant Smith. Another week brought the day of my friend's departure, and I found it impossible to resist the urge to take a final look at my old companion. So, I crossed the river and took my position behind a large tree[311] on the riverbank, allowing me to see Penn—without him seeing me. I waited with a heavy heart for the moment when the deserters would be led out. The steamboat was puffing and groaning at the dock, and a moment later, the heavy door of the guard-room swung open; there was a sudden clanging of chains, and soon I saw prisoner after prisoner emerge, dragging heavy chains attached to their ankles. I counted them as they came out—counted a dozen—but still no Penn—; counted eighteen—nineteen—but the twentieth and last was him. No words can describe the solemn dignity with which he brought up the rear of that dishonored line. No chain rattled as he stepped forward to signify his disgrace; and the onlookers, instead of suspecting him as a culprit, might well have imagined him to be one of the sergeants in charge of the others. This surprised me greatly, and turning to an old soldier beside me, I asked,

"What does this mean, isn't Penn— one of them?"

"What does this mean? Isn't Penn one of them?"

"Of course he is," was the reply.

"Of course he is," was the reply.

"But why doesn't he wear a chain like the rest?"

"But why doesn’t he wear a chain like everyone else?"

"Wear a chain," said the soldier, "you don't know Penn—, Sergeant Penn— that was. He wear a chain! Why, bless your heart, he carries as heavy a chain as any of them, but he's got it twisted around his leg, under his pantaloons, clear above his knee! He's too proud to drag it—he'd die first!"

"Wear a chain," said the soldier, "you don’t know Penn—, Sergeant Penn— that was. He wears a chain! Honestly, he carries a heavier chain than any of them, but he’s got it twisted around his leg, underneath his pants, all the way up to his knee! He’s too proud to drag it—he’d rather die first!"

Poor Penn—! I could have embraced him for that touch of pride; and felt assured that whatever the penalty might be which he was doomed to suffer, that he had "a heart for any fate!" What that fate was I have had no means of knowing, for I have never since heard of poor Penn—.

Poor Penn—! I could have hugged him for that hint of pride; and felt confident that whatever punishment he had to face, he had "a heart for any fate!" What that fate was, I have no way of knowing, because I have never heard from poor Penn— since then.




A SONG.


BY THOMAS BUCHANAN READ.

Bring me the juice of the honey fruit,
The large semi-transparent amber-colored,
Rare grapes from the southern islands, to match The luxury that lifts my spirits.
And bring me only what has grown
Where the rarest maidens camp in the groves,
And only nourished by rain and dew
Which first had washed over a bank of flowers.
They must have clung to spicy trees
In the atmosphere of distant magical valleys,
And all night listened to the ecstasies Of noble-throated nightingales:
To ensure that the virtues that belong Flowers can be tasted there—
And what has been excited by song May bring me a rush of joy through song.
For I would play that tune for you
Which has been silent for too long,
And should be sweeter than everything else. The song that's sung in your honor.



THE ENCHANTED ISLE.


BY MRS. LYDIA JANE PEIRSON.

Deep in the ocean of the Night
There lies an Enchanted Isle,
Amid a soft glow of light, That blesses like love's smile.
It has a pinkish tint. All items at that country fair,
Like a summer evening, when the dew Is trembling in the fragrant air.
And there is music forever,
That seems to be sleeping on the breeze.
Like the sound of sweet bells from the shore Chilling by the summer seas.
And there are rivers, shaded areas, and groves,
And fountains surrounded by blooming weeds,
And all the lovely birds that sing their songs of love Amid elegant flowers or fringed reeds.
Everything beautiful on earth,
Everything that is valued, everything that is cherished,
Everything that is pure from human origin,
Lives in eternal beauty here.
All tender buds that ever grew For us on Hope's temporary tree,
All the loves, all the joys, that we ever knew,
Bloom gloriously in that country.
There’s no separation there, no alteration,
No death, no fading, no decay;
No hand feels cold, and no voice sounds unfamiliar,
No eye is closed—or looking away.
For us, who work hard and cry every day, How delightful is the starry smile of Night,
When aboard the fairy boat of Sleep
We're visiting the Enchanted Isle.
All devoted hearts that honor Truth,
Even though their daily journey appears grim,
Find treasure and eternal youth On that beautiful island of happy dreams.
However, if the soul has been in the company of sin,
It doesn't land on that island anymore,
Though it would sacrifice its life to achieve victory
Just one look at the beautiful shore.
Their joys, which have been wasted,
Or stained with guilt, can no longer flourish,
And throughout the night their ships wander Where light hues cry, and waves crash.



THE CONTINENTS.


BY J. BAYARD TAYLOR.

I had a vision during that serious hour,
Last sublime of the year,
Whose wave crashes down, losing its strength Rippling the shores of time!
On the edge of that ancient sea My spirit stood alone, Watching the flashes of ghostly History
Which shone through the darkness:
Then, when the clock strikes midnight, eerie hands Called for the dead year's end,
I saw the spirits of the ancient lands of Earth. Stand up in the dark!
The crowned gods, whose rule started In the distant past,
When the joyful world first gifted sovereign Man Her empires are green and vast!
First queenly Asia, from the fallen thrones Of 6,000 years, Came with the two a mourning goddess possesses Who yearns for human tears:
The dust of destruction clung to her cloak,
And lowered her golden crown,
While the grand sadness of her words From Tyre to Indus flowed:
"Grieve with me, sisters, in my world of sorrow,
Whose only glory shines From its lost childhood, like the Arctic glow Winter dreams without sun!
In the red desert, Babylon lies in ruins,
And the wild snake's hiss Echoes in Petra's stone palaces
And waste Persepolis!
The deities who once ruled are gone. In Elephanta's caves, And Brahma's cries fill the fragrant air. That stirs Amboyna's waves!
The ancient gods in their temples fall,
And forms of some impending doom,
Shaking and swaying on the wall of the Future,
"More fearful makes my gloom!"
From her spot, surrounded by the palm trees That shade the Lion's land,
Swart Africa appeared dark— The shackles on her wrist!
She looked back from her gloomy eclipse, The powerful Theban years,
And the deep sorrow of her sad lips
Understood her tears.
"Wo for my kids, whom your chains have confined
Through centuries of hard work; The painful cries of those in captivity echo From many foreign lands!
Just give me my freedom, even if it's forever in the sand. Be the ruler of my kingdom now—
Though the harsh glories of a savage land But mock my bare head!
There was a sound, like loud trumpets being played,
The sound of clashing weapons,
When Europe rose, a proud Amazon,
Stern in her armored charms. She lingered for a long time under the tired bars. That irritated her fiery spirit,
And like a seer who interprets the terrible stars,
Her words were prophetic:
"I’m hearing new sounds along the old shore,
Whose boring old monotone Of tides that crashed on many ancient systems, Wailed through the ages alone! I see something shining, like a red morning. Under a stormy sky,
And warning struggles, my heart has long endured,
Proclaim the struggle is near!
"The spirit of a hundred races rises
To a glorious life in one; New prophet wands unlock the hidden sources
That jump to greet the sun!
And thunder-voices, answering Freedom's call,
In distant echoes fail,
Like a loud trumpet, startling everyone around, "Echoes through an Alpine valley!"
O radiant one, the newest creation of Time!
How faded your old sisters Before the wonders of your amazing eyes,
And posture, upright and confident!
Pure, like the winds in your own forests are,
Your brow radiated high cheer,
And the day's bright banner, the Morning Star,
Flashed on your raised spear.
"I carry no burdens," your joyful voice resounded, "Of strange and vast memories—
No overwhelming legacy of iron thrones,
Inherited from a bygone era; But strong hopes, that learned to rise and soar,
From my own snowy hills—
Whose predictions echo through the waves and forests, When the wild winds blow!
"Like ghostly lights that shine before a grave,
The old lights fade; I wave a torch that drives away the fading darkness. With eternal fire!
Crowned with my starry constellations, I stand
Next to the crashing waves,
And from the future, with a winner's hand
Claim the empire for free!



JEHOIAKIM JOHNSON.

A SKETCH.

BY MARY SPENCER PEASE.

What unlucky star it was that presided over the destiny of my cousin Jehoiakim Johnson I am not astrologer enough to divine. Certain only am I that it could have been neither Saturn, Mercury, Mars, nor Venus; for he was far from being either wise, witty, warlike, or beautiful.

What an unfortunate fate my cousin Jehoiakim Johnson had; I’m not knowledgeable enough about astrology to figure it out. I can only say for sure that it couldn't have been Saturn, Mercury, Mars, or Venus, because he was definitely not wise, funny, brave, or good-looking.

Cowper says every one falls "just in the niche he was ordained to fill." Cowper was mistaken in one instance, for Cousin Jehoiakim had no niche to fall into, but went wandering about the world, (our world,) without any thing apparently to do, or any where apparently to stay: And just the moment you wished him safe in Botany Bay, just that very moment was he standing before you with his—but never mind a description of his face and person. All cannot be handsome; folks unfortunately do not make themselves—and precisely the moment you became indifferent as to his presence, or if—a very rare thing—you wished it, that very instant he was no where to be found.

Cowper says everyone falls "just in the niche they were meant to fill." Cowper was wrong in one case, because Cousin Jehoiakim had no niche to fit into and wandered around our world without any obvious purpose or place to stay. Just when you hoped he was safe in Botany Bay, at that exact moment, he would be standing right in front of you with his—but let’s skip the details about his face and appearance. Not everyone can be good-looking; unfortunately, people can’t choose how they look—and the moment you stopped caring about his presence, or if—very rarely—you actually wanted him there, he would vanish completely.

"Our world" was situated in good old New England, around and about Boston; and we, "our folks," were of the better class of farmers, and lived within a day's ride of the city.

"Our world" was located in good old New England, around Boston; and we, "our folks," belonged to the better class of farmers, living within a day's ride of the city.

Never in my life have I been happier than in that free, green country, with the broad, bright sky above me, and the clear, heaven-wide air around me; and bird and beast frolicking in freedom and gladness near and about me. I loved them all, and all their various noises, even to the unearthly scream of our bright, proud peacock. I shut my eyes and see them still; the world of gay-plumaged birds, with their sweet, wild songs, the little white-faced lambs, the wee, roly-poly pigs, the verdant ducks, the soft, yellow goslins, and the dignified old cows stalking about. Well do I remember each of their kind old faces. There was the spotted heifer, with an up-turned nose, and eyes with corners pointing toward the stars. If ever a cow is admitted into heaven for goodness, it will surely be Daisy. Then there was the black Alderny, and the—but leaving beef revenons à nos moutons—Cousin Jehoiakim. Still the place of all others to enjoy life, life unconstrained by city forms, life free, free as heaven's wind, is on a New England farm. My heart bounds within me as I look back at the dear old homestead. Just there it lies in the bend of the time-worn road that winds its interminable length through dark elms—the gothic ivy-clad elms—and through black giant pines, and the bright-leaved, sugar-giving maple, and golden fields, hedged in by ragged fences, formed of the roots and stumps of leviathan trees.

Never in my life have I been happier than in that free, green countryside, with the wide, bright sky above me and the fresh, open air around me; with birds and animals playing freely and joyfully nearby. I loved them all, and all their different sounds, even the strange scream of our vibrant, proud peacock. I close my eyes and still see them: the world of colorful birds with their sweet, wild songs, the little white-faced lambs, the tiny, chubby pigs, the green ducks, the soft, yellow goslings, and the dignified old cows wandering around. I remember each of their kind old faces well. There was the spotted heifer with her upturned nose and eyes that seemed to look up at the stars. If any cow deserves to go to heaven for being good, it would surely be Daisy. Then there was the black Alderny, and the—but let's get back to the point—Cousin Jehoiakim. Still, the best place to enjoy life, a life unbound by city constraints, a life that’s free, as free as the wind in heaven, is on a New England farm. My heart fills with joy as I think back to the dear old homestead. Right there it sits in the curve of the old road that winds its endless way through dark elms—the gothic ivy-covered elms—through towering black pines, and the bright-leaved maple trees that give sugar, and golden fields bordered by ragged fences made from the roots and stumps of massive trees.

You see that picket-gate? open it, and a path bordered on each side by currant bushes, and gooseberry bushes, and the tall cyranga, and the purple lilac, will lead you through an arbor of fine Isabella's and Catawba's to the dear old homestead, now in possession of Brother Dick and little Fanny, his better half.

You see that picket gate? Open it, and a path lined with currant bushes, gooseberry bushes, tall cyranga, and purple lilacs will take you through an arbor of beautiful Isabella and Catawba grapes to the beloved old homestead, now owned by Brother Dick and his wonderful wife, little Fanny.

I could describe every nook of that darling old house, and every thing surrounding it, from its old-fashioned chimneys—wherein the domestic swallows have sung their little ones to sleep each successive summer, time out of mind—to the unseemly nail that projected its Judas-point from one of the crosspieces of that same little gate, and which always contrived to give a triangular tear to my flying robes every time they fluttered through that dear little gate. Just imagine the happy moments I spent under the great old willow by the well, darning those same triangular rents. Still has all this nothing to do with Cousin Jehoiakim Johnson. You have probably seen folks that were often in your way; now, he was never any where else. Always in the way, and always ungraceful. He was not ungraceful for lack of desire to please: bless his kind, officious heart! Oh, no! Was there a cup of coffee to be handed, and were there a half dozen waiters ready to hand it, he was sure to thrust forth at least ten huge digits, and if he chanced to get it in his grasp, wo to the coffee! and wo to the snow-white damask table-cloth! or worse, wo to one's "best Sunday-go-to-meetin'" silk dress. Nature uses strange materials in concocting some of her children—most uncouth was the fabric of which she constructed Jehoiakim Johnson.

I could describe every corner of that charming old house and everything around it, from its quaint chimneys—where the local swallows have sung their chicks to sleep every summer for as long as I can remember—to the ugly nail that stuck out like a sore thumb from one of the crosspieces of that same little gate, which always managed to snag my flowing robes every time I rushed through it. Just picture the happy moments I spent under the big old willow by the well, mending those same triangular tears. Still, none of this is really about Cousin Jehoiakim Johnson. You’ve probably encountered people who were always in your way; well, he was never anywhere else. Always in the way and always awkward. He wasn’t awkward because he didn’t want to please: bless his well-meaning heart! Oh, no! If there was a cup of coffee to be served and a bunch of waiters ready to help, he was sure to stick out at least ten massive fingers, and if he happened to grab it, woe to the coffee! And woe to the pristine white tablecloth! Or worse, woe to someone’s “best Sunday-go-to-meeting” silk dress. Nature uses some strange materials when creating her children—Jehoiakim Johnson was made from the most unusual fabric.

Poor fellow! he is dead now—peace to his soul. Do you know I fancy it lies hid in the breast of my dog Jehu—the most ungainly, the best-natured creature alive. My baby rides his back, and pulls his ears. I never heard him growl. Oh! he is a jewel of a dog.

Poor guy! He's gone now—rest in peace. You know, I think his spirit is hidden in my dog Jehu—the most awkward but sweetest dog ever. My little one rides on his back and pulls his ears. I've never heard him growl. Oh! He's such a great dog.

Poor Cousin Jehoiakim! Among his other plaisanteries he came near losing for me a noble husband. Patience, and I will relate how it came to pass.

Poor Cousin Jehoiakim! Among his other jokes he almost cost me a great husband. Just wait, and I will explain how it happened.

Sister Anna and myself—that sister of mine, by the way, was a complete witch; all dimples and fun, with blue eyes that darted here and there, dancing in her head for very gladness; with a mouth on which the bright red rose sat like a queen on her throne. Her words I can liken to nothing but to so many little silver bells, ringing out into the clear air in joy and sweetness. And never have I heard those[314] musical bells jingle one harsh or unharmonious sound. She is married now—poor thing—and the mother of three "little curly-headed, good-for-nothing, mischief-making monkeys."

Sister Anna and I—that sister of mine, by the way, was an absolute handful; all dimples and fun, with blue eyes that flitted around, sparkling with happiness; and a mouth where a bright red rose sat like a queen on her throne. Her words remind me of little silver bells, ringing joyfully and sweetly into the clear air. And I've never heard those[314] musical bells jingle anything harsh or out of tune. She's married now—poor thing—and the mother of three "little curly-headed, troublemaking monkeys."

Notwithstanding her exceeding loveliness, Cousin Jehoiakim preferred me, and actually offered me his great broad hand, as you shall see. She was a perfect Hebe, while my style of beauty was more of the—though to confess the "righty-dighty" truth, as little folks say, my beauty was of that order which took the keenest of eyes to discover. There were a pair, however, dark, and full of soul, that dwelt with as much delight on me as though I were Venus herself.

Notwithstanding her incredible beauty, Cousin Jehoiakim preferred me and actually extended his big, strong hand, as you will see. She was like a perfect goddess, while my kind of beauty was more of the—though if I’m being completely honest, like little kids say, my beauty was the sort that took a sharp eye to notice. There were, however, a pair of dark, soulful eyes that looked at me with as much admiration as if I were Venus herself.

Oh! those were dear, darling eyes, and were in the possession of the best, yes, the very best specimen of Nature's modeling that New England contained; Nature wrought him from the finest of her clay, after her divinest image, and his parents named him Edgar Elliott.

Oh! those were sweet, beloved eyes, and they belonged to the finest, yes, the absolute finest example of Nature's craftsmanship that New England had; Nature shaped him from the best of her clay, after her most divine image, and his parents named him Edgar Elliott.

Sister Anna and myself had been making our usual Christmas visit to Aunt Charity, or Aunt "Charty," as we used to call her, in good old Yankee language. Aunt Charity dwelt in Boston; and was the wife of a very excellent man, in very excellent circumstances; and the mother of seven dear, excellent boys, of whom Cousin Jehoiakim Johnson was not one.

Sister Anna and I had been making our usual Christmas visit to Aunt Charity, or Aunt "Charty," as we used to call her in good old Yankee style. Aunt Charity lived in Boston; she was married to a really great guy, who was in a great situation, and she was the mother of seven wonderful boys, of whom Cousin Jehoiakim Johnson was not one.

How delightfully flew our days on this particular Christmas visit. I felt myself in a new world. A world of brighter flowers, and brighter sunshine; for, although I was eighteen, never until then had I been any thing but a wild, thoughtless, giddy child. And then?—the truth is a new star had burst upon my horoscope, bright and beautiful, that so bewildered my eyes to look upon, I was forced to awake my heart from its long sleep, to supply the place of eyes. Steadfast it gazed into that bright star's heaven-lighted depths, until I recognized it as my guiding star—my Destiny!

How wonderfully our days flew by during that Christmas visit. I felt like I was in a whole new world. A world with brighter flowers and more vibrant sunshine; because, even though I was eighteen, I had never been anything but a wild, carefree, silly child until that moment. And then?—the truth is a new star had appeared in my life, bright and beautiful, so dazzling that I had to awaken my heart from its long sleep to see it clearly. It stared into the depths of that brilliant star's light until I recognized it as my guiding star—my Destiny!

Oh, Love! thou angel! thou devil! thou blissful madness, thou wise folly! Thou that comest clad in rainbow garments, with words more full of hope than was the first arch that spanned high heaven, stouter hearts than mine have been compelled to own thee master. Prouder hearts than mine have listened to the witcheries of thy satin-smooth tongue until they forgot their pride. More ice-cold ones than mine have been consumed in the immortal fire thou buildest—the heart thine altar, Love, thou monarch of the universe!

Oh, Love! you angel! you devil! you blissful madness, you wise folly! You come dressed in rainbow colors, with words more full of hope than the first arch that spanned the sky. Stronger hearts than mine have had to accept you as their master. Prouder hearts than mine have listened to the enchanting smoothness of your voice until they forgot their pride. Colder hearts than mine have been consumed in the eternal fire you create—the heart your altar, Love, you king of the universe!

Every thing has an end—a consolation oftentimes—rhapsody, as well as love, and so had that happy Christmas-time, when we were so merry, when I first saw that master-piece of nature—my Destiny—Edgar Elliott.

Everything has an end—a comforting thought sometimes—just like joy and love, and so did that wonderful Christmas time, when we were so happy, when I first saw that masterpiece of nature—my Destiny—Edgar Elliott.

Anna and myself had been home but three weeks—three dreary years of weeks, Anna said—when we received a letter containing the joyful intelligence that Edgar Elliott, his aristocratic sister Jane, his unaristocratic sister little Fanny, and Herbert Allen—a young lieutenant, by the way, and, by the way, the red-hot flame of my harem-scarem sister—would all four honor Dough-nut Hall, the name we had playfully given our old homestead, with a speedy and long visit.

Anna and I had only been home for three weeks—three long years of weeks, Anna said—when we got a letter with the exciting news that Edgar Elliott, his fancy sister Jane, his not-so-fancy little sister Fanny, and Herbert Allen—a young lieutenant, by the way, and the intense crush of my wild sister—would all come to visit Dough-nut Hall, the playful name we had given our old family home, for a long stay.

Joy and hope danced in our hearts when, clear and sunny, the promised day at length had come, the snow five and a half feet deep—the greatest depth of snow within the memory of the "oldest inhabitant"—the mercury full ten degrees below zero. I had just changed my dress for the fifth time, and sister Anna was offering me this consolation, "I must say, Clara, that that is the most unbecoming dress you have, you look like a perfect scare-crow," when the sound of sleigh-bells coming up the avenue, sent my heart up in my throat, and myself quicker than lightning down to the "hall-door," there to welcome—not my darling Edgar and his proud, beautiful sister, and Anna's Adonis lieutenant, and Brother Dick's pretty little Fanny—no, none of these, oh, no! who but my long-visaged, good-for-nothing cousin Jehoiakim Johnson.

Joy and hope filled our hearts when, clear and sunny, the long-awaited day finally arrived, the snow piled an astonishing five and a half feet deep—the deepest anyone could remember—the temperature a chilling ten degrees below zero. I had just changed my outfit for the fifth time, and my sister Anna was trying to comfort me, saying, "I have to admit, Clara, that’s the least flattering dress you own; you look like a total scarecrow," when the sound of sleigh bells approaching down the avenue made my heart race, and I dashed down to the "hall door" to greet—not my beloved Edgar and his stunning, proud sister, Anna's handsome lieutenant, or Brother Dick's cute little Fanny—no, none of them, oh no! Instead, it was my long-faced, good-for-nothing cousin Jehoiakim Johnson.

"Fiddle-de-dee!" exclaimed a voice at my elbow; and my disappointed sister skipped, with chattering teeth, back into the house.

"Fiddle-de-dee!" shouted a voice beside me; and my upset sister skipped, her teeth chattering, back into the house.

The stage drove off, after depositing cousin Jehoiakim and a Noah's-ark of a trunk.

The bus left after dropping off cousin Jehoiakim and a trunk that looked like something from Noah's ark.

"Wall, Cousin Clarry!" exclaimed he, springing toward me with one of his own peculiar bear-like bounds. "How du you du? I guess you didn't expect me this time, no how."

"Wall, Cousin Clarry!" he exclaimed, springing toward me with one of his unique bear-like jumps. "How do you do? I bet you didn't expect me this time, at all."

"I can't say that I did," said I; "but do come in, this air is enough to freeze one."

"I can't say that I did," I said; "but please come in, this air is cold enough to freeze someone."

"Wall, here I am again," said he, rubbing his great hands together before the blazing hickory. "But if that wasn't a tarnel cold drive; and if this isn't a nation good fire, then I don't know. But how are uncle and aunt, and Cousin Anna, and Dick, and little Harry?"

"Well, here I am again," he said, rubbing his big hands together in front of the blazing hickory. "But if that wasn't a totally freezing drive; and if this isn't a great fire, then I don't know what is. But how are Uncle and Aunt, Cousin Anna, Dick, and little Harry?"

"All quite well. Where have you been since you left here, cousin?"

"All good. Where have you been since you left here, cousin?"

"Why I went right to Cousin Hezekiah's; but I did not stay there quite two months, because little Prudence caught the brain fever, and I was obliged to keep so still that it was very unpleasant. I went from there to Cousin Ebenezer's. Wall, I stayed to Cousin Eb's four months or so; then I went to stay a couple of months with Cousin Pildash and Axy, (Achsa.) So this morning I came from Uncle Abimelech's. I only stayed there a few weeks, because—But, Cousin Clarry, du look! if there isn't a sleigh-load of folks coming."

"Why I went straight to Cousin Hezekiah's, but I didn't stay there quite two months because little Prudence got brain fever, and I had to be super quiet, which was really uncomfortable. I then went to Cousin Ebenezer's. Well, I stayed at Cousin Eb's for about four months; after that, I spent a couple of months with Cousin Pildash and Axy (Achsa). So this morning, I just got back from Uncle Abimelech's. I only stayed there a few weeks because—But, Cousin Clarry, look! There's a sleigh-load of people coming."

I did look, and saw coming through the great open gate, and up the avenue, a sleigh, all covered with gold and brown, glittering in the sun's setting rays. I saw the long, white manes of the ponies, and the heavy plumes of my beautiful friend, Jane, streaming far in the wind; and then I saw little Fanny's bright, happy face, and the fierce moustache of Anna's lieutenant; and then I saw a pair of dark, earnest eyes, full of devotion, gazing into mine as though at the shrine of their soul's ideal. Never shall I forget the look they wore, so inexpressibly full of affection was it.

I did look, and saw a sleigh coming through the big open gate and up the avenue, all covered in gold and brown, sparkling in the setting sun. I noticed the long, white manes of the ponies and the heavy plumes of my beautiful friend, Jane, flowing in the wind; then I saw little Fanny's bright, happy face and the fierce mustache of Anna's lieutenant; and finally, I saw a pair of dark, sincere eyes full of devotion, gazing into mine as if I were the center of their universe. I will never forget the expression they had, so incredibly full of love and affection.

What a pity stars should set. What a pity that[315] eyes, once overflowing with the light of wildest, truest love, should grow cold and dim. A pity, too, that love cannot always be love—that it should find its grave so often in hate, or indifference, or in sober friendship. Still that it does not always, let us bless Love, and think that the fault lies in us, and not in Love, that we are grown so like the clay of which our bodies are made, that Love, the spirit, cannot find an abiding-place within us; and, as years come over us, we are content more and more to harden our hearts, and bask, like butterflies, in the external sunshine of this beautiful world, until the world within—the world of thought and feeling—is a weary one, gladdened only with a few flowers of transcendent sweetness and brightness—rewards of merit from this work-day, lesson-learning earth.

What a shame that stars have to set. What a shame that [315] eyes, once filled with the brightest, truest love, can grow cold and dim. It’s also a pity that love can’t always remain love—that it often ends up buried under hate, indifference, or just plain friendship. Yet, since it doesn’t always end that way, let’s be thankful for Love, and believe that the problem is with us, not with Love. We’ve become so much like the clay our bodies are made from that Love, the spirit, struggles to find a place to settle within us. As the years go by, we become more willing to harden our hearts and soak up the surface beauty of this world, like butterflies, until our inner world—the realm of thought and feeling—becomes exhausting, only brightened now and then by a few sweet, beautiful moments—rewards for our efforts in this practical, lesson-teaching world.

Meantime were those warm eyes looking love upon me; and meantime, from out a world of buffalo-robes and furs, were our merry friends emerging; and then a fervent pressure of a soft, warm hand sent the bright blood burning to my very temples. Then came numerous other shakes of the hand, and question sounded upon question, and laugh pealed upon laugh; a gayer, merrier, madder party never met together. Sister Anna, and Brother Dick's little love of a Fanny, were a host of mirth in themselves. The accession of so many merry faces seemed to act on the uncouth spirits of my Cousin Jehoiakim like so much exhilarating gas; for scarcely were we housed, when he suddenly caught me up in his windmill arms, and twirling me around as though I had been a feather, exclaimed, "Bless us! Cousin Clarry, I have scarcely had a chance to say how du you du, and to tell you how glad I am to be here once more. Arn't you tickled to death to see me?"

In the meantime, those warm eyes were looking at me with love; and from a world of buffalo robes and furs, our cheerful friends were coming out. Then a passionate squeeze from a soft, warm hand made the blood rush to my cheeks. After that, there were countless handshakes, questions flowed one after another, and laughter echoed all around; a happier, more playful group had never gathered. Sister Anna and Brother Dick’s adorable Fanny were a bundle of joy on their own. The addition of so many cheerful faces seemed to lift my cousin Jehoiakim’s spirits like some kind of uplifting gas; hardly had we settled in when he suddenly scooped me up in his strong arms and spun me around like I was light as a feather, exclaiming, “Wow! Cousin Clarry, I barely had a moment to ask how you’re doing and to tell you how happy I am to be here again. Aren’t you thrilled to see me?”

Indignant and breathless, I sprang from him, saying, "Really, Cousin Jehoiakim, I should be much more delighted to see you if you would be kind enough to manifest a less rude way of expressing your joy."

Indignant and breathless, I jumped away from him, saying, "Honestly, Cousin Jehoiakim, I would be much happier to see you if you could express your joy in a less rude way."

"Oh! beg pardon, Cousin Clarry. I forgot you had grown up into a young woman; another word for touch-me-not—ha! ha! ha! I guess you are all dressed up, tu; you look like a daisy, anyhow."

"Oh! I'm sorry, Cousin Clarry. I forgot you've grown into a young woman; another way to say ‘don’t touch me’—ha! ha! ha! I bet you’re all dressed up too; you look amazing, anyway."

With that he threw himself back in a perfect roar of ha! ha's! and he! he's! My eyes glanced around to see the effect produced on my friends by my gauche cousin. The great blue eyes of the aristocratic Jane opened themselves wider and more wide, while the merry black ones of little Fanny seemed to enjoy the sport. The lieutenant's moustache curled itself a little more decidedly, as he surveyed Jehoiakim Johnson; looking upon him, probably, as on some savage monster. I thought I perceived a darker shade in Edgar's eyes. It soon passed over, and we all became quiet and chatty. The twilight deepened around us, meantime, and the shadows formed by the blazing hearth grew more and more opaque, and more and more fitful, lengthening themselves over carpet, chairs, and sofas, to the very farthest corner of the room, darting all manner of fantastic forms upon Sister Anna and her handsome lieutenant, as they sat over by the window, in earnest conversation. Yes, Sister Anna, for once wert thou earnest. Upon our group on the sofa, before the hearth, fell also those strange fire-light shadows. Sweet little Fanny! how like a little fairy didst thou look in that flickering fire-light; thy graceful form, half reclining, thrown carelessly on the sofa; thy long, curling hair flowing in dark clouds over thy snow-white dress, and nearly hiding thy happy, child-like face, and bright eyes, that glanced out on Brother Dick, who, entranced, was devoutly bending over thee, gazing on thy sunny face—what he could see of it. Sweet little Fanny! And thy proud, beautiful sister, Jane—sitting beside me, and near thee; well did that gleaming light reveal her noble outline of face and form contrasting so finely with thine. Nor did those wayward shadows spare our dear mother, but daguerreotyped all manner of merry-andrews on her sober satin dress, as she sat over on a lounge, quietly talking with my dear, sweet Edgar, who employed his leisure moments in throwing sundry loving glances over at me. Nor did these weird shadows spare our Cousin Jehoiakim Johnson in the great old-fashioned arm-chair, where he had flung himself, seemingly wrapped in meditation most profound. They frolicked over his broad, square shoulders like the Liliputs upon Gulliver, dancing all sorts of fantastic dances, pulling at his ears, and tweaking his substantial nose, when a snore of most immense magnitude broke on our quiet ears. Then another and another, each louder than the last. Ah! Cousin Jehoiakim, most profound was thy meditation.

With that, he threw himself back with a perfect roar of ha! ha's! and he! he's! I glanced around to see how my friends were reacting to my awkward cousin. Jane's big blue eyes widened even more, while little Fanny's cheerful black ones seemed to enjoy the show. The lieutenant's mustache curled a bit more distinctly as he looked at Jehoiakim Johnson, probably viewing him like some wild beast. I thought I noticed a darker flicker in Edgar's eyes, but it quickly faded, and we all settled down to chat. Meanwhile, twilight deepened around us, and the shadows from the blazing fireplace grew thicker and more unpredictable, stretching across the carpet, chairs, and sofas, reaching to the farthest corners of the room, casting all sorts of strange shapes on Sister Anna and her handsome lieutenant, who were sitting by the window, deep in conversation. Yes, Sister Anna, for once you were serious. Our group on the sofa, near the hearth, was also touched by those unusual firelight shadows. Sweet little Fanny! You looked just like a little fairy in that flickering light; your graceful form, half-reclining, carelessly sprawled on the sofa; your long, curly hair flowing in dark clouds over your snow-white dress, nearly hiding your happy, childlike face and bright eyes, which peeked out at Brother Dick, who, mesmerized, was bent over you, gazing at your sunny face—what he could see of it. Sweet little Fanny! And your proud, beautiful sister, Jane—sitting next to me and close to you; that shimmering light beautifully highlighted her noble features, contrasting so perfectly with yours. Nor did those playful shadows overlook our dear mother, who sat on a sofa, quietly talking with my dear, sweet Edgar, who used his spare moments to throw affectionate glances my way. Those bizarre shadows even played around our Cousin Jehoiakim Johnson in the big old-fashioned armchair where he had flung himself, seemingly lost in deep thought. They danced over his broad, square shoulders like the Lilliputians on Gulliver, doing all sorts of silly dances, tugging at his ears and tweaking his solid nose, until a loud snore erupted, breaking the peace. Then another and another, each one louder than the last. Ah! Cousin Jehoiakim, your meditation was indeed profound.

Now I am not going to weary your patience by telling you how just then our "help" entered, one bearing a tray-full of tall sperm candles, another an immense waiter, crowned with the thick-gilt, untarnished china, that had been handed down in our family by four successive generations—we had begged our dear mother to let the tea, the tea only, be handed around as it was done in Boston; she in an evil hour consenting. Nor how Cousin Jehoiakim, aroused from his meditation by the glare of light, starting up, cast his eyes upon Mercy, the stout serving maiden, and bearer of that same precious porcelain—for which my dear mother's reverence was as great, every whit, as that of Charles Lamb's for old China; and how the next moment the waiter was in the hands of my six feet seven and a-half cousin, with "Du let me help you, young woman!" and how the next instant the six feet seven and a-half formed a horizontal line with the floor, instead of a perpendicular one; and how the glittering fragments of gold and white glistened from under every chair, and from the hearth, and out from among the ashes, like unto so many evil eyes glaring upon him for his stupidity and carelessness; and how little Fanny unwound from one foot of the prostrate six feet seven and a-half several yards of snow-white muslin—the innocent cause of the disaster; and how, light as a bird, she sprung, merrily laughing, from the room, with the fluttering fragments of her cobweb dress gathered in an impromptu drapery around her graceful little form.

Now, I'm not going to waste your time telling you how our "help" came in just then, one person carrying a tray full of tall sperm candles and another bringing a huge waiter, topped with the shiny, untarnished china that had been in our family for four generations. We had asked our dear mother to let the tea be served in the way they did in Boston; she agreed at a bad moment. Nor about how Cousin Jehoiakim, pulled from his thoughts by the bright light, jumped up and looked at Mercy, the sturdy maid carrying that precious porcelain—my mother's respect for it was just as deep as Charles Lamb's for old China. The next moment, the waiter was in the hands of my cousin, who stood six feet seven and a half tall, saying, "Let me help you, young woman!" In the next instant, that six feet seven and a half was flat on the floor instead of upright, and the sparkling pieces of gold and white were scattered everywhere, under every chair, on the hearth, and among the ashes, like so many angry eyes glaring at him for his clumsiness. Little Fanny unwound several yards of snow-white muslin from one of the fallen cousin's feet—the innocent cause of the accident—and then, light as a bird, she sprang out of the room, laughing merrily, with the fluttering fragments of her cobweb dress gathered around her graceful little form.

No; I will not fatigue you with the history of that unlucky adventure; nor how, but a short time after, when we had taken tea from less costly China, and[316] had fallen into a witty, merry uttering of each other's thoughts, we were interrupted by screams the most—but never mind what kind, seeing I have said you shall not be fatigued with a description of what was nothing but an immense kettle of boiling lard flowing quietly and river-like over the long length of the before so spotless kitchen floor, with many a cluster of dough-nut islands interspersed, by way of relieving the said river of monotony. Our dear mother was famed for miles around for the profusion and superiority of her dough-nuts, hence our soubriquet—"Dough-nut Hall." And, seeing that Mercy was only scalded half to death, the guilty culprit, who insisted that the kettle was "too heavy for a woman to lift," escaping unhurt, that is bodily—his remorse of conscience being truly pitiable. No; none of all this, with long, ugly sentences, shall you have; no, nor a detail of his many daily, hourly, and almost momently, misadventures; how once, when we were sitting in Miss Elliott's room, in he bolted with, "Bless my soul! what a lot of industrious women-folk! 'How doth the busy bee;'" that new and elegant little poem was, word for word, recited. Little Fanny he found making a bead purse for Brother Dick, and examining her box with every conceivable shade of bead duly assorted, and separated from each other by innumerable partitions. No matter what he said about them, only the beads were spilled, and the purse could not be finished; and then were Miss Jane's delicate brushes passed through his wondering red hair before a saving hand could arrest them; then was Miss Jane's beautiful inlaid dressing-box broken irreparably; and then—but I will tell you what I will relate you—all about our sleigh-ride and country ball. Yes! that you must know; not because it is worth telling, but because I should like you to hear it—all about how I nearly lost my darling. But to commence.

No; I won’t bore you with the backstory of that unfortunate adventure; nor will I go into detail about how, shortly after, when we had taken tea from less expensive china, and[316] had fallen into a witty, joyful exchange of thoughts, we were interrupted by some really loud screams—but let’s skip the specifics, since I promised not to wear you out with a description of what turned out to be nothing more than a massive pot of boiling lard quietly flowing across the previously spotless kitchen floor, with clusters of doughnut islands scattered about to break the monotony of the “river.” Our dear mother was well-known for miles around for her abundant and exceptional doughnuts, hence our nickname—"Doughnut Hall." And since Mercy was only half-scalded, the guilty party, who insisted that the pot was “too heavy for a woman to lift,” got away unharmed—physically, that is—while his guilt was genuinely pathetic. No; I won’t put you through long, tedious sentences about all this, nor will I detail his countless daily, hourly, and almost minute-by-minute misadventures; like that time we were in Miss Elliott's room when he barged in exclaiming, “Bless my soul! What a lot of industrious women-folk! 'How doth the busy bee;'" that new, elegant little poem was recited word for word. Little Fanny was making a bead purse for Brother Dick, going through her box filled with every possible shade of bead neatly sorted and separated by tons of tiny partitions. No matter what he said about them, all the beads ended up spilling, and the purse couldn’t be completed; then Miss Jane’s delicate brushes got caught in his astonished red hair before anyone could stop them; then Miss Jane's beautiful inlaid dressing box was irreparably broken; and then—but I’ll tell you what I will share with you—all about our sleigh ride and country ball. Yes! You need to know that; not because it’s a great story, but because I want you to hear it—all about how I almost lost my darling. But to start.

Rumors were afloat of this said ball, the countriest kind of a country ball, to take place in Squire Brown's barn, the largest, best built barn for miles around. Our city friends entered into the spirit exactly, and determined on going. "Cousin Jehoiakim? Oh, he need know nothing about it," said Sister Anna; "or we can easily deceive him as to the day, without telling him very much of a lie." Ah! Sister Anna. The important day arrived. In one great bandbox reposed various satins, laces, and ribbons too numerous to mention; the owners thereof were standing cloaked, hooded, and muffed, ready to start. The distance was ten miles. We had cast lots for the sleighs, and had agreed on exclusiveness, though not exactly the exclusiveness that Sister Anna wickedly proposed, viz., that each brother should take his respective sisters in due decorum. The new "cutter" of my brother's was drawn by himself; and he had already started with his little Fanny by his side. The proud, beautiful Jane—I really believe I had forgotten to mention that, while Cousin Jehoiakim was upsetting chairs, and spilling pitchers of water, and breaking glasses, and treading on people's toes, and the cat's tail, a distant cousin of ours arrived—rather a guess cousin than Cousin Jehoiakim; tall as the last named, to be sure, but bearing about the same resemblance to him as a vigorous, graceful young willow does to an overgrown mullen stalk. This new cousin—by cognomen Clarence Spencer—the family name our own, by the way—proud and beautiful as the haughty Jane herself—had seen fit to fall most gracefully in love with her. These two, therefore, were just started on their way to the ball, in Clarence's own incomparable turn-out. Lieutenant Allen had drawn the Elliott's beautiful gold and brown sleigh. He was holding the impatient ponies, and Sister Anna was arranging the cushions when Cousin Jehoiakim hove in sight. Sister Anna sprung like a doe to the front seat, threw the heavy buffalo-robes about, making them and the great bandbox fill up the back seat, and seating herself by the lieutenant—all this quicker than lightning—and giving the ponies a touch of the whip, on they dashed to the imminent peril of their necks as well as her own. A saucy toss of the head was all she vouchsafed me. All, then, were on their way save Edgar and myself, who were expecting a quiet, loving talk in the comfortable old-fashioned "pung," with a gig top, that papa used in his frequent drives to Boston.

Rumors were spreading about this big country ball happening in Squire Brown's barn, the largest and best-built barn for miles. Our city friends were totally excited and decided to go. "Cousin Jehoiakim? Oh, he doesn’t need to know about it," said Sister Anna, "or we can just tell him a little white lie about the day." Ah, Sister Anna. The big day finally came. In one large box were various satins, laces, and ribbons too many to count; the owners of these were standing wrapped up and ready to go. The distance was ten miles. We had drawn lots for the sleighs and agreed on how we would handle things, though not exactly the way Sister Anna mischievously suggested, which was that each brother should take his own sister in proper order. My brother had already left with his new "cutter" and little Fanny by his side. The proud and beautiful Jane—I should mention that while Cousin Jehoiakim was knocking over chairs, spilling pitchers of water, breaking glasses, and stepping on people's toes and the cat's tail, a distant cousin of ours arrived—more a distant cousin than Cousin Jehoiakim; tall like him, but resembling him like a vigorous, graceful young willow looks compared to a tall, scraggly plant. This new cousin—named Clarence Spencer—shared our family name, by the way—was just as proud and beautiful as the haughty Jane and had fallen gracefully in love with her. So, these two had just set off to the ball in Clarence's stylish rig. Lieutenant Allen had taken the Elliott family's beautiful gold and brown sleigh. He was holding the restless ponies while Sister Anna arranged the cushions when Cousin Jehoiakim showed up. Sister Anna sprang like a deer to the front seat, tossed the heavy buffalo robes around, filling the back seat with those and the big box, and sat down next to the lieutenant—all quicker than a flash—and gave the ponies a flick of the whip, making them dash off to the danger of their necks as well as her own. All she gave me was a cheeky toss of her head. So, everyone was on their way except Edgar and me, who were looking forward to a quiet, loving talk in the cozy old-fashioned "pung" with a gig top that Dad used on his frequent drives to Boston.

"Wall, now, Cousin Clarry, I reckon you thought I didn't snuff what was going on."

"Well, Cousin Clarry, I bet you thought I didn’t notice what was happening."

Poor fellow! he looked so good-natured, truly my heart smote me.

Poor guy! He looked so kind-hearted; I really felt bad for him.

"There is another cutter in the barn, cousin," replied I, "and you can take your pick of the horses."

"There’s another cutter in the barn, cousin," I replied, "and you can choose any of the horses."

"You are very kind, Cousin Clarry, but there ain't no occasion of calling any more of the poor dumb critters out into the cold. I guess you can make room for me; I will ride on top until we catch up to some of the two-seated sleighs."

"You’re really nice, Cousin Clarry, but there’s no need to bring any more of the poor animals out into the cold. I think you can make room for me; I’ll ride on top until we catch up to one of the two-seater sleighs."

Time was too precious to waste in words, and as Cousin Jehoiakim good naturedly persisted that he should be very comfortable on the top, on the top he seated himself. I saw that Edgar did not like the arrangement, but he was too polite, or too proud to interfere. "Let us overtake the others," said he. A bright smile passed over his face. I saw he meditated some mischief. I knew it could not be very mischievous mischief, for a kinder, nobler heart never beat more warmly in any human breast. Forward dashed the horses, throwing the white, sparkling snow before and around them into the bright sunshine. Faster and faster sped the spirited horses, until we passed, first—yes, it was no illusion, his lips were actually pressing her little rosy mouth. Then, Lieutenant Allen, you are not the first man that has done the like; it is a way they all have, ever since Adam gave Mother Eve her first love-kiss. What man would not part with some years of his life for the privilege of pressing to his own a pretty little soft mouth?

Time was too valuable to waste on words, and since Cousin Jehoiakim cheerfully insisted he should sit at the top, he took his place there. I noticed that Edgar didn’t like the setup, but he was either too polite or too proud to say anything. “Let’s catch up to the others,” he suggested. A bright smile crossed his face. I could tell he was planning something mischievous. I knew it wouldn’t be very harmful mischief since a kinder, nobler heart never beat more warmly in any human. The horses charged forward, kicking up the white, sparkling snow around them as it glimmered in the bright sunshine. Faster and faster, the spirited horses raced until we passed, and yes, it was real—his lips were actually on her little rosy mouth. So, Lieutenant Allen, you’re not the first man to do this; it’s something they all do, ever since Adam gave Mother Eve her first love-kiss. What man wouldn’t give up a few years of his life for the chance to kiss a pretty, soft mouth?

Ah, Sister Anna! the question was actually popped; and on that memorable day of the ball, thy giddy heart was actually caged. We came so noiselessly and swift through the soft snow that we actually took thee by surprise. Thy blushes were beautiful; but on we sped, and our next tableaux presented Cousin Clarence gazing most intensely and earnestly into the great deep-blue eyes of the beautiful Jane[317] Elliott, as though he were pouring forth a question from his soul to hers. Her delicate hand lay in his, and her stately, graceful head inclined gently toward him. They were so earnestly occupied, he in talking, and she in listening, that they did not see us until we had passed them; and after we passed them we were not long in overtaking Dick and his little Fanny. Bless the lovers! Her curly-headed little head started, quick as lightning, from its warm resting place, though not so quick but that my practiced eye saw it take leave of Brother Dick's manly shoulder. Her fun-loving spirit could not resist the ludicrous appearance of Cousin Jehoiakim, perched upon the top of our pung like some immense bird of prey. Brother Dick joined in her pealing, merry laughter, and the old woods rang again. The stump of a tree grew at the road-side, near an immense snow-bank. Edgar, as though he had been on the look-out for such a fine opportunity, speedily and dexterously ran one runner of our pung over the stump, and over went the pung. By a skillful movement he righted it instantly. The friendly side preserved me from the snow; but Cousin Jehoiakim—alas! for gravity on a gig-top. In this deep bank of snow, his heels high in air, stood my inverted cousin. As soon as I could speak from convulsive laughter, I implored Edgar to go back to my cousin's assistance.

Ah, Sister Anna! The question was actually asked; and on that memorable day of the ball, your giddy heart was truly captured. We came so quietly and quickly through the soft snow that we actually surprised you. Your blushes were beautiful; but we hurried on, and our next scene showed Cousin Clarence gazing intensely into the deep blue eyes of the beautiful Jane[317] Elliott, as if he were pouring a question from his soul to hers. Her delicate hand rested in his, and her graceful head leaned gently toward him. They were so caught up in their conversation, he talking and she listening, that they didn’t notice us until we had passed them; and after we passed, we quickly caught up with Dick and his little Fanny. Bless the lovers! Her curly little head shot up instantly from its cozy resting place, though not quickly enough that my trained eye didn’t see it leave Brother Dick's strong shoulder. Her playful spirit couldn’t help but laugh at the comical sight of Cousin Jehoiakim perched on top of our sled like some giant bird of prey. Brother Dick joined in her cheerful laughter, and the old woods echoed with it. A stump grew at the roadside, next to a huge snowbank. Edgar, as if he had been waiting for such a perfect moment, swiftly and skillfully ran one runner of our sled over the stump, and the sled tipped over. With a quick move, he set it right again. The friendly side kept me from the snow; but Cousin Jehoiakim—oh, the irony on a gig-top. Stuck in that deep snowbank, his feet in the air, was my upside-down cousin. As soon as I could catch my breath from laughing so hard, I begged Edgar to go back and help my cousin.

"As you please," said he. Now you must know that I was the only one that treated Cousin Jehoiakim kindly. Sister Anna and Brother Dick made a complete butt of him; the rest did not treat him at all, except to an occasional shrug of the shoulder from Anna's lieutenant, or a gay laugh from little Fanny. And, forsooth, because I was civil to him, and talked to him, and excused his awkwardness, why Edgar saw fit, in his wisdom, to be jealous of him. Was there ever any thing more absurd? Yes, since time out of mind have men, the wisest and the best of them, been just so absurd; and unto all eternity will they, the wisest and best of them, be just so absurd again.

"As you wish," he said. Now you should know that I was the only one who treated Cousin Jehoiakim nicely. Sister Anna and Brother Dick completely made fun of him; the others didn’t acknowledge him at all, except for an occasional shrug from Anna’s sidekick or a cheerful laugh from little Fanny. And, seriously, because I was polite to him, talked to him, and overlooked his awkwardness, Edgar thought it was wise to be jealous of him. Was there ever anything more ridiculous? Yes, since forever, men, the wisest and the best of them, have been just as ridiculous; and for all time, they, the wisest and best of them, will be just as ridiculous again.

By the time we had reached again the spot, the others had come up, and were engaged in disentombing the imbedded unfortunate.

By the time we got back to the spot, the others had arrived and were busy digging out the trapped person.

"That was a cold bed, any how," said he, shaking himself from head to foot like a huge Newfoundland dog, and smiling upon us with his imperturbable good-nature; "but why, in the name of all that is good, did you not help a feller out sooner? If it had been feathers instead of snow, I should surely have been suffocated."

"That was a cold bed, anyway," he said, shaking himself from head to toe like a big Newfoundland dog and smiling at us with his unflappable good nature. "But why, for the love of all that’s good, didn’t you help a guy out sooner? If it had been feathers instead of snow, I definitely would have suffocated."

"Thank your stars for your safe deliverance," said the laughing Fanny.

"Thank your lucky stars for your safe escape," said the laughing Fanny.

"What were you thinking of, cousin?" said Anna, in a choking voice.

"What were you thinking, cousin?" Anna said, her voice trembling.

"I could think of nothing but the ten commandments; and I wondered what sinful iniquity my grandfather had been guilty of, that I should be visited in such an awful manner for his transgressions. But where on earth is my hat? I have looked in the hole, and all about for it."

"I could think of nothing but the ten commandments, and I wondered what sinful wrongdoing my grandfather had committed that I should be punished in such a terrible way for his sins. But where on earth is my hat? I’ve looked in the hole and all around for it."

"Look on your neck, Hoiky; you are wearing it for a stock," said my brother.

"Check your neck, Hoiky; you're wearing it like a collar," my brother said.

"By gracious! so I am."

"Wow! So I am."

I brushed the snow from his shoulders and hair, and assisted his long neck from its cumbrous stock, and pinning on the crown-piece, the hat was quite wearable again.

I brushed the snow off his shoulders and hair, helped his long neck out of its awkward position, and after pinning on the crown piece, the hat was totally wearable again.

"Mr. Johnson will ride much more comfortably in one of the double-seated sleighs," said Edgar.

"Mr. Johnson will ride a lot more comfortably in one of the double-seated sleighs," Edgar said.

"Most certainly, Mr. Elliott," replied Cousin Jehoiakim, "you know I begged you to let me out the first sleigh we met. I reckon you did let me out to some purpose at last. By jimminy! but that was a cool dip. Wall, Cousin Anny, what do you say to my riding along with you, though I had a leetle rather sit alongside of Clarry, yet if you've no objections I havn't none."

"Absolutely, Mr. Elliott," Cousin Jehoiakim replied, "you know I asked you to let me out at the first sleigh we saw. I guess you finally let me out for a reason. Wow, that was a chilly experience. Well, Cousin Anny, what do you think about me riding with you? I would prefer to sit next to Clarry, but if you don't mind, then I'm good with it."

So now was my turn to pay back my sister by as provoking a toss of the head as she gave me. Our ride the rest of the way was pleasant. Edgar's eyes grew warm and loving. Among the other interesting things we talked of, Edgar poured into my greedy ears the wonders and beauty of the almost new doctrine of the transcendentalists. He described the home he was going to give me, and called me his little wife, and said—but dear me, I am not going to tell you all he said. His passionate words and the love in his soul-full eyes lay deep in my heart as we stopped before Squire Brown's.

So now it was my turn to get back at my sister with a toss of my head just like she did to me. Our ride the rest of the way was nice. Edgar's eyes became warm and loving. Amid the other interesting things we talked about, Edgar shared with me the wonders and beauty of the almost new doctrine of the transcendentalists. He described the home he was planning to give me, called me his little wife, and said—but oh, I'm not going to share everything he said. His passionate words and the love in his soulful eyes stayed deep in my heart as we stopped in front of Squire Brown's.

Then came the dressing, and then it was we found that Cousin Jehoiakim had contrived to crush the great bandbox on the seat beside him. The beautiful lace dress Miss Elliott was to have worn over a satin was torn and spoiled, also Anna's and my wreaths, also things too numerous to mention. When we told of the disaster, Brother Dick said that Anna and I looked much prettier in our own uncovered hair than with an artificial flower-garden upon our heads—that the elegant white satin of Miss Jane needed no lace to make it more beautiful—adding, in an undertone, that he would give more to see a woman dressed in the simple white muslin his little Fanny wore than for all the laces and satins that could be bought.

Then came the dressing, and that’s when we realized that Cousin Jehoiakim had managed to crush the big hatbox on the seat next to him. The beautiful lace dress Miss Elliott was supposed to wear over a satin was ripped and ruined, along with Anna's and my wreaths, and countless other things. When we shared the news of the disaster, Brother Dick said that Anna and I looked much prettier with our own hair down than with fake flower arrangements on our heads—that the elegant white satin of Miss Jane didn't need any lace to look more beautiful—adding quietly that he would prefer to see a woman dressed in the simple white muslin that his little Fanny wore than all the lace and satin that money could buy.

When we entered the ball-room we found Cousin Jehoiakim already dancing with a red-haired young lady, in a blue gauze dress. Seeing us, and wishing to astonish us, he attempted a quadruple pigeon-wing, which unfortunately entangled his great feet in the blue gauze dress, and ended in his own subversion and the dismemberment of the thin gauze. The young lady was obliged to retire for the night, while Cousin Jehoiakim slowly picked himself up. He was so much abashed I had to console him by asking him to dance with me. I really pitied the poor fellow, he could get no one but me to dance with him, still he tried so hard to make himself agreeable, and was so determinedly good-natured that it was not his fault that he could not be a second Apollo.

When we walked into the ballroom, we saw Cousin Jehoiakim already dancing with a red-haired young woman in a blue gauze dress. When he noticed us and wanted to impress, he attempted a quadruple pigeon-wing. Unfortunately, his big feet got tangled up in the blue gauze dress, leading to his own downfall and the tearing of the thin fabric. The young lady had to leave for the night, while Cousin Jehoiakim slowly got back on his feet. He was so embarrassed that I had to cheer him up by inviting him to dance with me. I really felt sorry for the poor guy; I was the only one who would dance with him. Still, he made such an effort to be charming and was so genuinely good-natured that it wasn't his fault he couldn't be a second Apollo.

I was Edgar's partner for a reel.

I was Edgar's partner for a spin.

"You seem to take very great interest in the well-doing of that odious cousin of yours," said he.

"You really seem to care a lot about how well that annoying cousin of yours is doing," he said.

"Poor fellow! why should I not?" replied I.

"Poor guy! Why shouldn't I?" I replied.

"Because he is awkward and disagreeable," said he, half laughing at his own reason.[318]

"Because he's clumsy and unpleasant," he said, half-laughing at his own reasoning.[318]

"He is as the Lord made him," replied I, in a tone of affected humility.

"He's just how the Lord made him," I replied, in a tone that feigned humility.

"But the Lord did not make you to dance with him and lavish so much attention upon him; you will oblige me very much, Clara, by not dancing any more with him and making yourself so ridiculous."

"But the Lord didn’t create you to dance with him and give him all that attention; you’d really do me a favor, Clara, by not dancing with him anymore and making yourself look so foolish."

Now there was not very much in those words to take offence at, and I should, like a submissive woman that was about to be a wife, have promised obedience, but, unfortunately, being a daughter of Eve I inherited somewhat of her pride and vanity. In a different tone of voice Edgar might have said even those words without offending either pride or vanity, but his voice was cold, and his eyes were colder, and I, driving my heart away from my lips and eyes, replied—"I trust Mr. Elliott does not flatter himself he has yet the entire control of my actions."

Now, there wasn't much in those words to be offended by, and I should have promised obedience like a dutiful woman about to become a wife. But unfortunately, as a daughter of Eve, I inherited some of her pride and vanity. In a different tone, Edgar could have said those very words without upsetting either my pride or vanity, but his voice was icy, and his eyes were even colder. I pushed my feelings deep down and replied, "I hope Mr. Elliott is not under the illusion that he has yet complete control over my actions."

"Just as you please."

"Whatever you prefer."

The reel was finished, and he was off. I repented as soon as the words passed my lips—the first angry words I had spoken to him. But then, thought I, sitting down on a bench by myself, why is he so foolishly provoking and unreasonably jealous of my poor cousin. He to be so unkind, he who had ever been the noblest and most loving of sons, the kindest and truest of brothers. For a moment my heart misgave me at the thought of becoming his for life, it was only a moment. I saw through the dim vista of years a vision of peace and love.

The reel was done, and he was gone. I regretted it the moment the words left my mouth—the first angry words I had ever said to him. But then I thought, sitting alone on a bench, why is he being so foolishly provocative and unreasonably jealous of my poor cousin? How could he be so unkind, he who had always been the noblest and most loving of sons, the kindest and truest of brothers? For a moment, I felt a pang of doubt about the idea of being his forever, but it was just a moment. I could see a vision of peace and love stretching out before me in the years to come.

Cousin Jehoiakim came and sat down beside me. "Ah! Cousin Clarry," said he, abruptly taking my hand and holding it, "you are good and kind to me, how happy I shall be when you are my own little wife, when the time comes to give you my hand as I already have my heart."

Cousin Jehoiakim came and sat down beside me. "Ah! Cousin Clarry," he said, suddenly taking my hand and holding it, "you are so good and kind to me. I will be so happy when you are my little wife, and when the time comes for me to give you my hand, just like I’ve already given you my heart."

Cousin Jehoiakim sentimental! I looked up—Edgar's cold blue eyes were fastened upon me. I hastily drew my hand from my cousin, and sprung toward the glooming Edgar.

Cousin Jehoiakim sentimental! I looked up—Edgar's cold blue eyes were locked on me. I quickly pulled my hand away from my cousin and rushed toward the brooding Edgar.

"Is it not near time to go, dear Edgar?" exclaimed I, grasping his hand in my own.

"Isn't it almost time to go, dear Edgar?" I said, taking his hand in mine.

"Mr. Johnson can see you home. I have engaged to go with a friend of mine back to Boston."

"Mr. Johnson can take you home. I have plans to head back to Boston with a friend of mine."

"Edgar!"—but he was gone.

"Edgar!"—but he was gone.

You may depend I did not ride home with Mr. Johnson, but begged a seat with my sister, leaving my cousin the "pung" with the gig-top all to himself. Whether he encountered any more stumps or pit-falls I cannot say. He and the pung came safely home, as did the rest of us.

You can be sure I did not ride home with Mr. Johnson, but asked for a ride with my sister, leaving my cousin the "pung" with the gig-top all to himself. I can't say if he ran into any more bumps or potholes. He and the pung made it home safely, just like the rest of us.

"Mother," exclaimed I, "I do wish you would contrive some means to get rid of my odious Cousin Jehoiakim, he is the torment of my life."

"Mom," I exclaimed, "I really wish you would find a way to get rid of my annoying cousin Jehoiakim; he's the bane of my existence."

"Mamma," chimed in Anna, while a smile twinkled in the corner of her eye, "Cousin Jehoiakim has ruined my beautiful French wreath, and has broken my Chinese pagoda, and my exquisite Chinese mandarins, and soiled my Book of Beauty, and has broken my new set of chess-men that Uncle Eb. brought from the East Indies, and has—dear mother, can you not think of some means of sending him to Uncle Abiram's, or to Halifax?"

"Mama," Anna chimed in, a smile shimmering in her eye, "Cousin Jehoiakim has messed up my beautiful French wreath, broken my Chinese pagoda, ruined my exquisite Chinese mandarins, stained my Book of Beauty, and broken my new set of chess pieces that Uncle Eb. brought from the East Indies, and—dear mother, can you think of a way to send him to Uncle Abiram's or to Halifax?"

"Yes, mother," said Brother Dick, with a laugh, "Hoiky has been here mischiefizing long enough; do invent some means of packing him off. We have been victimized long enough. He has broken every fishing-rod I have, and has lost my hooks, and he has lamed my beautiful pony Cæsar, and ruined my gun, and yesterday, in shooting game, he shot my dog Neptune, that I have been offered fifty dollars for, and would not have taken one hundred."

"Yes, mom," said Brother Dick with a laugh, "Hoiky has caused enough trouble here; please come up with a way to send him off. We've been put through enough. He's broken every fishing rod I have, lost my hooks, hurt my beautiful pony Cæsar, and wrecked my gun. And yesterday, while hunting, he shot my dog Neptune, who I've been offered fifty dollars for and wouldn't have sold for a hundred."

"Wife," said our dear papa, coming into the room, "it is of no use, I can be patient no longer, you must devise some method of letting Nephew Jehoiakim understand we do not wish his presence any longer. Poor fellow! I would not for the world be unkind to him. I will give him an annual stipend that will support him liberally during his life, willingly, gladly, but I cannot have him here any longer. He is utterly incorrigible."

"Wife," said our dear dad, walking into the room, "there's no point in being patient anymore. You have to come up with a way to let Nephew Jehoiakim know that we don’t want him around anymore. Poor guy! I wouldn’t want to be rude to him for anything. I’ll give him an annual allowance that will take care of him comfortably for the rest of his life, no problem at all, but I can’t have him here any longer. He’s completely impossible."

"What has he done now?" asked our dear mamma.

"What has he done now?" asked our dear mom.

"He left the bars down that led into my largest, best field of wheat, and half the cattle in the country have been devouring it. They have ruined at least a couple of hundred dollars worth. The money is not what I care so much for, but it was the best wheat-field for miles around, and I had a pride in having it yield more than any field of my neighbors. I have borne with him day after day, hoping he might do better. Poor fellow! he is sorry enough always for his mistakes. The other day he left the garden-gate open, and the cows got in and eat all my cabbages and other vegetables; then he leaves the barn-door open, and the hogs go in and the calves come out."

"He left the gates down that lead into my biggest, best wheat field, and now half the cattle in the area have been eating it up. They've wrecked at least a couple of hundred dollars' worth. It's not so much about the money, but that was the best wheat field for miles around, and I took pride in it producing more than any of my neighbors'. I've put up with him day after day, hoping he might improve. Poor guy! He's always really sorry for his mistakes. The other day, he left the garden gate open, and the cows got in and ate all my cabbages and other veggies; then he left the barn door open, and the hogs went in while the calves came out."

"We will see," said our dear mamma.

"We'll see," said our dear mom.

The next morning at the breakfast-table said our dear mother—

The next morning at the breakfast table, our dear mother said—

"You will have a delightful day to ride in, dear nephew."

"You'll have a wonderful day for riding, dear nephew."

Cousin Jehoiakim opened wide his eyes, inquiringly.

Cousin Jehoiakim opened his eyes wide in curiosity.

"Richard, my son, I hope you did not forget to tell Mr. Grimes to let the stage stop here this morning. It will be very inconvenient for your cousin to be obliged to stay another day. I packed your trunk this morning early, dear nephew, just after you left your room, knowing how you disliked the trouble."

"Richard, my son, I hope you didn't forget to tell Mr. Grimes to make the stage stop here this morning. It would be really inconvenient for your cousin to have to stay another day. I packed your trunk early this morning, dear nephew, right after you left your room, knowing how much you hate the hassle."

Still wider opened my cousin's eyes.

Still wider opened my cousin's eyes.

"Harry, my son," said mamma to my little brother, "those cakes and dough-nuts are for your cousin to take with him for his lunch."

"Harry, my son," said Mom to my little brother, "those cakes and doughnuts are for your cousin to take with him for his lunch."

"Mayn't I have a piece of pie then?"

"Can I have a piece of pie then?"

"Go and get what you want of Mercy, my dear. I put some runs of yarn in your trunk, dear nephew, you may give them with my love to sister Abigal, and tell her the wool is from white Kitty. She will remember the sheep. Give my love to brother Abiram with this letter."

"Go and get what you need from Mercy, my dear. I put some lengths of yarn in your trunk, dear nephew; you can give them with my love to sister Abigal and let her know the wool is from white Kitty. She'll remember the sheep. Send my love to brother Abiram with this letter."

Still wider opened Cousin Jehoiakim's eyes.

Still wider opened Cousin Jehoiakim's eyes.

"You will find also in your trunk a dozen and a half of new linen shirts that I have taken the liberty of putting there instead of your old ones."

"You'll also find in your trunk one and a half dozen new linen shirts that I've taken the liberty of putting there instead of your old ones."

"Thank you, dear aunt, you are very kind. I[319] really am very sorry to leave you all. I have enjoyed myself very much here; but Aunt Abigail will feel hurt if I do not pay her a visit. I shall come again as soon as I can, so do not cry your eyes out, Cousin Clarry."

"Thank you, dear aunt, you're so kind. I[319] really am sorry to leave you all. I've enjoyed my time here so much; but Aunt Abigail will be upset if I don’t visit her. I’ll come back as soon as I can, so don’t cry too much, Cousin Clarry."

The stage came and Cousin Jehoiakim went.

The stage arrived and Cousin Jehoiakim left.

And the way I lured back my flown bird would make quite an interesting sentimental little story of itself. Bless his bright eyes! they are shining on me now, full of mischief at this sketch I am giving you, beloved reader. But didn't we have a nice wedding time? There was Anna and her brave lieutenant, Brother Dick and his bright little Fanny, the beautiful, majestic Jane, and my beautiful, majestic Cousin Clarence, and my darling, good Edgar, and, dear reader, your very humble servant.

And the way I brought back my departed friend would make for quite an interesting sentimental little story. Bless his bright eyes! They are shining on me now, full of mischief at this sketch I'm sharing with you, dear reader. But didn't we have a lovely wedding? There was Anna and her brave lieutenant, Brother Dick and his lovely little Fanny, the beautiful, elegant Jane, and my lovely, elegant Cousin Clarence, and my sweet, kind Edgar, and, dear reader, your very humble servant.




CORIOLANUS.


BY HENRY B. HIRST.

How many legends have been shared or sung Since Rome—the nurturing ground of the wolf—emerged,
Lean, thin, and serious, and lapped up the bubbling blood
Of fallen and dying enemies.
How many lyrics, like trumpets heard At dawn, when dressed in steel, the long line Of organized armies shining in the sun
Stretch, like the sky, away.
But none are as golden, chivalrous, and holy. Like yours, Coriolanus—none In the royal purple of ancient times
But pale in comparison to its sun.
Sure, you were proud and thought the people were lowly, Prone to idolizing those who sought Their April smiles—those who flattered to get their votes,
Nor dreamed they were worth it.
You, who have stood where death ruled like a king,
First in Corioli—your wounds in front—
Preferring the sound of horses and the clash of weapons,
The battle's deadly toll,
To smooth comfort, joy, music, and dancing, And festive fun in Etruscan halls—
Bacchus-inspired parties, when the sun set,
Outside the city walls,
You could easily look at the crowd with an eagle eye, Claiming their voice and feeling embarrassed To show your scars while the noble looks down on you Made cheeks and forehead flush.
The main groups—the hatred that pushed you away
A traveler has elevated you: your reputation Looked like lightning at the curs that dared to abuse,
But didn’t have the power to shame.
Be proud of your spirit in that challenging moment. Than those who hurt you: you could definitely go on Fearless, because your reputation wasn't from Rome,
But, rather, of the planet.
Yet it was difficult to leave your wife and baby—
Virgilia and your little one—hard to separate. The ties that connected you to them: Rome became precious—
Most cherished for their sweetness.
But as their shapes grew faint, your rotting heart Looked from your eyes; your flaring nostrils revealed The inner struggle and your heavy breathing A wave of people moved.
Kneeling on the ground, your left arm Calling upon heaven, your soul burst forth in speech. Of thunder; but your pain in that moment Pale Rome responded with groans.
With a cold demeanor, moving gracefully and with a calm expression— A lull—the sign of the coming storm—
You went your way toward Antium—walked its streets
Without intending harm.
Your approach was humble, but you went forward A Mars of the time—your snorting horse prepared And shining with gold, while at your heels A thousand horns blared.
Rome from her seven hills looked down in fear,
Shocked and short of breath, while her people stood Like men waking up from sleep, surprised and shocked—
With fevers in their blood.
Like a vengeful angel with a sword
Of unleashed anger, racing toward your home Through fire and blood, you arrived: your presence unsettled The hundred gates of Rome.
She, who was abusive, begged you, but it was useless—
She humbled herself before you; yet your hate Was unsatisfied; and, like someone rendered speechless,
Rome looked at her fate.
But when Volumnia arrived—your mother—she Who carried you in her heart and by her side The one who, in your softer moments, with love Your trembling lip called bride,
Guiding your child—your son—the old days arrived. Like a warm southern wind over you; your cold soul
Dissolved in tears; your tough—your iron heart Accepted love's control,
And Rome was saved—Rome, who had been wronged, was now free!
—You lost!—Oh, never from the depths of Time Here’s a sweeter account of the power of love. Than this, in my humble verse.
Never was there a story that was more full of strength. Of love over hate: undiminished by age, it lives on.
A perfume, and a crown on your head,
Coriolanus, crowns!



LENNARD.

A TALE OF MARION'S MEN.


BY MRS. MARY G. HORSFORD.

—"Much stronger Than the strength of nerve or muscle, or the influence Of powerful magic over the sun or stars
Is love, even though it often brings distress and agony, "And even though his favorite place to rest is a woman’s chest."

I.

Night over the Santee! up in the sky The pale moon gazed with a misty eye; And in the west, a dark cloud—
Gone day's wind-lifted shroud—
Waved slowly in the deep blue,
Every now and then, the world had a glimpse through The jagged edge, as seen from above
Steals a glance of love from a seraph,
Through the clouds of sorrow and the world we live in,
On broken hearts or tearful prayers.

II.

In the depths of the woods That stood on the riverbank,
Camping in the shade Of serious pine and cypress tree,
And tulip soaring high and free, A patriotic group had made Their pillows made of moss and leaves,
Through which the sorrowful south wind mourns When day leaves the glade.
And everyone but one slept quietly like the night Beneath the starry night—
That one is a boy in years,
Whose bold arm and shining eye, When death and danger were close by,
Concealed the trembling fears And a growing fear that felt like it was talking, From trembling lips and pale cheeks At the sight of war; The first struggle to endure, Always by his captain's side,
Was Lennard in the fight; Yet it’s strange to say, even though often beside That captain's shape he had the courage to endure The cannon's fiery explosion,
His hand had not spilled any human blood,
Under his steel, no enemy had bled,
When in the battle cast. So said his friends, feeling tested and indifferent,
Who was amazed that a heart so brave,
Should beat in a sympathetic heart.
And now next to the smoldering fire,
He watched its flickering flames go out,
And watched his leader sleep.

III.

That leader—in the civil conflict Then fought for Freedom and Life,
No braver soul stood,
Between his country and the chain, Mistaken tyranny would gladly Have spread over the lake and woods;
Even in the early morning of adulthood, Young Huon navigated through hardship and disdain. A loyal group and free,
Who left their homes to share their fate,
For freedom, we pledge to live and take risks,
Or die—by Fate's decree;
And from the hidden solitude
Of dark swamp and rough thicket Guerrilla warfare fought, On Tory team, unsuspecting enemy,
And delivered many fearless blows,
While hate and conflict continued.

IV.

One hour before midnight and the sleep
That enveloped the strong figure so completely,
I was awakened by a guard and a sign; The forest echoed with the sound of footsteps. Of rushing horses, until the camp Was contacted by top line
Of the group of brave men,
Who rode through the woods, and brush, and marsh,
As the red deer rushes to its glen.
No stunning battle attire,
No uniform of red or gray
In that rough group, there were people seen; The ploughman's outfit is simple and rough, And spoiled by hard work with many marks,
Betrayed no shiny veneer;
Their only symbol was the white cockade,
No dagger's tip or shining blade
Worn with military pride,
But the sword's hilt and the rifle are reliable, Often of dark, blood-red hue,
We're always by your side.
They called out to their friends in the battle,
With bright fires lighting up the night,
And fought with laughter and a smile,
As the bright light of the torches Rode up to their leader during that time. He's not some flashy gentleman or Conrad,
With gay plume waving proudly; He didn't put on anything for his troops either,
Except for the leather cap he wore In front, a silver crescent shone, Inscribed with "Death or Freedom."
Of short stature, the sharp eye,
And a broad, full, and high forehead, And filled with high ideas; Were everyone marked by his peers,
The man who endured many long, dark years With endless energy created,
Driven by failure for a higher purpose,
To create his nation's Hope and Fame,
And win her a heavenly seat Beneath bright Freedom's sacred shrine;
And not many, even if recklessly bold, would have the courage to dare,
To begin the Swamp Fox__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ from his hideout.
Or in his wild and dark stronghold,
Deal with the rebel Marion.

V.

Soon Huon by the river's current He sought out his brave commander's side, And listened respectfully,
To discover what new adventure to share,
What hidden enemy should we avoid or face? Their meeting was brief and serious,
Before Huon asked a soldier to call His page, young Lennard, came to help him; And walking beneath the tall cedar, And the wide shade of huge oaks,
The boy with a graceful stride and a light touch,
Quickly stood in his captain's view,
And Marion said kindly, Spoke with a honesty that was uniquely his. "It is said, my boy, your heart is brave,
Your courage is strong, and your caution serious; Tonight, we will put your power to the test.
Look for it before the hour ends,
The village inn that is located below,
Surrounded by the wooded clearing,
And understand the enemy's direction—
Their strength in the camp, on the battlefield, and in the shade; But before the silver moon appears again Over Carolina's hills shall wane,
Meet us by the deep lagoon
"Beyond that, there’s no burning midday."

VI.

Soon, deep in the quiet woods,
Unfazed by its solitude,
Sent Lennard on his way;
Until under a blasted pine,
Beyond the gray forest,
That tall, bald, and gray-haired, Shone through the dark cover of night,
As we navigate through the fog of life on human perception Shines essential divine truth, He paused, and from a clear whistle, Drew took notes that excited the valley nearby.

VII.

In the rebel camp, meanwhile,
No dreams winning smiles ensnare,
From care to dream away; The group that faces challenges with courage The upcoming conflict and battleground; And so, with a cheerful song, even if it's rough, Awaken the sounds of the forest:
Though dark is the night,
And fierce the battle,
We fear no living enemy; The swamp is our home,
The sky is our dome,
Our bed is the grass below; We celebrate the struggle,
And don't value life,
Unblessed by Freedom's touch;
And Age and Youth, To Honorable Truth,
Pledge hopefully the whole time.
Our country's name Must feel ashamed,
Or sound in triumph, free; Then, brothers, let's go!
For Marion, Our home and freedom.

VIII.

It was morning—from the golden sky Night disappeared before the bright gaze of day,
As quickly as the minister of sin From souls that bow to God to succeed Courage to face the tempter's tricks,
And strength to smile through the struggle. Barely had the clear sun shown its true colors,
The flowers that blossomed in low meadows,
Before a densely shaded clearing,
A mounted soldier moved slowly; And stopped next to a rushing spring,
Whose soft whispers filled the air,
As an angel's invisible wing thrills The faraway blue when climbing up there.
The dark trees loomed over its wave, A quilt of green,
And spanning across the waters, provided A softness to the shine
Of soft light that streamed through The glistening leaves of the deepest color; While around the huge trunks, many vines, Had asked its graceful tendrils to weave; The blooming grape and pale jasmine,
Filling the summer breeze with sweet scents.
Not long after, he walked quickly. The narrow path and grassy ground,
Before gently over the dry leaves' bed A young woman walked by with hesitant steps.

IX.

Oh! the step of the blooming girl was light,
And shiny is the color of the raven's curl, And joyful is the sparkle of the dark eye's play,
When the pride of the village was Morna Grey.
But ruthless war came to her home,
Her brothers rested on the field of fame,
Her father's blood was spilled on his hearth; And the lonely orphan, in pain, ran away. To the cottage of someone who cared for her during childhood,
And who comforted the spirit that grief had troubled; And now in the depths of that expressive eye
There lingered a quiet and deep sadness, But shrouded in a clear and soft light, Like the gentle glow of a moonlit night; And the rose on her cheek that appeared and disappeared,
Like the colors of the West when the day is done,
Said how the chords of the heart below, Trembled and recoiled at the breath of woe.
But why did a sign of impending trouble, With a stronger ache, her heart raced, And make her cheek a more lifeless color,
As she searched for the spring where the jasmine grew? She had come to meet for a moment there,
Before he went to the battlefield to fight, One whom her father had blessed before he died,
As she vowed her faith with a shaky breath; And Huon, with a joyful smile and cheerful demeanor, Welcoming Morna Grey.

X.

But the words they said were brief and limited—
A soldier must be true to his duty; And before half an hour had passed,
She watched his horse as it rushed nearby, Over the green field to the tall cedars, Where his men were waiting for their leader's call. As she wiped away the tears that blurred her vision,
From the dark-edged lids where they flickered brightly,
A rustling sound was heard in the bushes nearby,
And an old woman, dressed in wild and fantastic clothes Betrayed the mistakes of the mind within,
Stood in front of her with a mocking smile. "Did I not mention sorrows in dark disguise,
Is the future of Morna Grey crowded? Why do the roses fade from the cheek? Where is the light from the flashing eye?
Where have the rounded lips, ruby red,
Gone, since we separated by the dead? The white owl flew in through the high window,
Over the brow of the dying, I saw it fly; Harbinger of death! I welcomed its arrival,
She dismissed the warning but felt the sting. Of deep sorrow, when another day Take her angel Mother away from earth. I warned her when the next storm hit I saw the ghostly figures move swiftly by; She smiled at my words as if they were just a game, But cried when her father, in the midnight battle, Struck down to the ground by the Tory's sword,
Died in the home where his remains rest;
When the cold drops rested on the forehead gently,
And the congealed blood on the thin, gray hair.
But the dead sleep in forgotten silence; She is creating a profound vision on Earth,
Of happy hopes that must fade and die,
Like the bow that smiles when storms arise,
In vain, she wastes the strength of her youth,
On a path where she shakes and is afraid to walk; In vain—in vain would the delicate body,
Face the fierce blast of the cannon's storm; The bullet moves swiftly on its mission free—
"I see a broken heart and a grave."
"Even though my path is dark, I'm not afraid of it;
Hurry, woman, to your safe home,
Unless you, with no protector nearby, Should catch the attention of some unfriendly wanderer.
I have faith in that great Power,
Who rules the wildest hour of battle; And a woman's love is like a flower
That doesn't bloom in a sunny spot;
But when the dark and serious night, Has gathered around with storm and decay,
Unfolds its petals, bright and unique,
And releases its scent into the air; And if it risks everything, Asks only to keep or lose,
His bleeding land needs his strength—
"God will keep the brave safe from danger."
"Look!" and Morna turned to see On the big tree, dark and alone,
The shriveled finger of the old woman
Marked out, and looking in the rays In the morning, I saw a snake curled up. Its shiny length, with little effort, Up the brown trunk, until it was hanging close Above the wild bird's nest and its young; While going in circles, with a scream of fear,
The frightened bird flew away in distress; And uselessly tried to push the enemy away
From his hidden goal once more beneath.

XI.

There are times when Reason's control, Yield to imagination in heart and soul;
When the spirit looks ahead with foresight,
The typical light and cloudy sky,
A sign can be found in the falling leaf,
And symbols in everything related to joy or sorrow.
And this was one, because of that failing struggle. Had Morna placed her greatest hope in life. Must she witness with power that is useless for protection, Is Earth's only blessing taken away by her absence? Was there a stronger pain for her revealed In that brief conflict she had experienced so far? Her dark eyes became more intensely bright,
And shone with a brighter light,
As the venomous fang got closer,
And the lone bird's sharp calls echoed. But, wait! A shot—a rustling fall—
Approaching steps—a athlete's call—
The parent bird is in the dirt;
And over the path that led home,
With a quick step, the beautiful Morna ran away,
And offered a prayer of gratitude and faith.
Though living is sweet, dying is even more blessed,
For those who are strongly connected by love Has bound to the longing heart,
With links, not even death can completely separate.

XII.

The day went on, and over to the West,
The sun had settled into his turmoil;
While beautiful clouds of gold and red, Reflected back the vanished splendor; And twilight—thoughtful nun, to pray,
In silence, she pulled down her gray veil. The last bright glow was fading away,
And the night winds started to howl, When close to a ruined house that was standing In a grove of tulip trees,
Young Lennard stopped and looked for a moment,
With a furrowed brow and a sad smile,
On crushed flowers, bushes, and vines,
Ripped from the pillar it would wrap around With green growth, and spreading around
Its red flowers are on the ground.
The garden was overrun with weeds,
And grass grew in the roadway;
Cold desolation, like a shroud,
Had covered everything with its cloak; Yet not the slow grip of Time,
Had destroyed that home in its prime.
The intense and endless anger Of human conflict had crossed that path,
And left its mark on everything nearby,
Protect the blue sky above our planet.
Soon, with a quick pace and unburdened, He walked across the broken balcony,
And walking past the fallen door,
Stood on the dark hallway's wooden floor. Lighting the pine torch that he carried,
He watched its bright beams explore
The dark areas, and continued on,
As someone who knew every twist and turn well,
To a small room that was further back,
And echoed with the toll of the south wind. At the doorway, beaten and alone,
By a rude marauder's hand, defeated, [323]
The sacred book lay; He lifted it from its spot there,
And carefully smoothed out the crumpled leaves,
Then sadly turned away To look at a portrait up close,
Whose thoughtful eyes are so calm and clear,
With a humbled expression and a proud demeanor, And forehead dignified and calm,
Told about a spirit influenced by time
Only to soften and elevate; Of a woman's sincere faith and love
Rising above the earth.

XIII.

With a trembling lip, the boy stared for a long time; Ignored and unrecognized a crowd Could there have been a time when he met someone who so profoundly impacted his soul? On Memory's unfolding scroll.
He didn’t realize that the hours were passing by, And the night grew darker and more gloomy; Once more, he locked eyes with his mother,
As once in happy days and bright,
And heard the tones clear and soft,
Now silent in death, watch over her child. A heartfelt blessing and a prayer; Again his dad's silver hair Shined in his view, even though the tomb Had trapped him in its dark emptiness.

XIV.

His leather cap was tossed aside,
And the dark hair hung over his forehead In a state of wild confusion, as he stood In that lonely silence,
Lifting the burning torch to throw On the face in the picture, there's a glow.
In him, a casual observer might see A glimpse of that face in real life;
With more fire and energy
To face the storm and challenges; With more earthly hope to hold on to,
And less of Heaven—but still the same.

XV.

But suddenly the magical spell What tied him to the past was torn; The bright, forked, red lightning,
Rushed through the broken window, mixed With the loud thunder's terrible roar,
Lasting and repeating over and over. The conflicts in the world outside
Don’t offend the struggling heart; Awakened from a state of indifference to my thoughts He suddenly looked for the window, And watched the wild storm pass by
With flushed cheeks and a sparkling gaze.

XVI.

On! on! it approached with a fiery breath,
Fueled by anger and accompanied by death,
As it fell downward, before Time began His quick and diverse race to run,
Through chaotic and sublime realms,
With a wing of light and a pale forehead,
Immortal in regret and crime,
Exciting the Infinite with wail,
The deserting soldiers from the realms of light
To darkness, shame, and decaying decline.
On! on! it came, and in its way The tall trees bowed under its fury,
And fell with a deep, crashing sound,
Torn and uprooted from the ground. The lightning strike got even closer,
And the thunder crash became louder; And as I squint to see,
Watched Lennard the electric fire,
He saw through the rain and the darkest night. A slim, faint line of flickering light
Rush to a tall oak tree, whose top Sunk helplessly into its parent bed.

XVII.

Time went by—the storm had calmed down. The rage fueled its madness,
And dark, moody clouds above In fragmented clouds, the sky moved swiftly, As Lennard exited the damaged hall,
And, jumping over the garden wall,
Walked quickly across the lonely plain,
Until under the damaged pine again He paused and blew the whistle softly; Soon from a group of fir trees below An old servant slowly led A saddled horse: the pale moon fell Its sporadic glow as Lennard jumped He sat down easily, then boldly threw himself forward. The bridle is loose, and with spurring, soon Pulled up next to a deep lagoon,
Whose still waters under the moon Glimmered through the bushes and hanging vines,
And bald cypress and rough pine. Hidden in the eerie darkness,
In a vast swamp and a forest grave,
He found his comrades there; By many a twisted path led,
Where the pale fireflies' lights shine A flickering glow around,
He paused for a while where Huon stood,
Among his loyal group, although unrefined,
And so his task was shared:
"Where the Santee curves in the flat land
Has Tarleton's troop set up camp again,
With bold, careless movements; Half of his men will march tonight. To join the group on Charleston Heights,
The guard will be both boring and bright; Just a few short hours, with speed and caution,
"Must lead us to the station over there."

XVIII.

His mission complete, with a thoughtful expression,
The boy looked for a shady spot,
Apart from everything—yet close The space where the men had rested
Their supplies in the mossy clearing,
Beside the gloomy swamp. He was quiet, reserved, and shy,
Rarely lifting cap or gaze; A few days after he first extended his hand. Had joined him with that group of patriots; Yet no one fulfilled it more genuinely,
His responsibilities demanded, Though slight, and often quiet When the loud signal gun was fired,
The messenger of the upcoming battle,
His cheek would turn pale like flowers at night. Under the autumn's chilling blight; No one knew his home or his name,
Except for what Lennard shared, which he mentioned The morning he arrived at the camp,
And begged to be added to the list of names. In Huon's division, to work with those Who sacrificed to heal their country's troubles; Recently, his arm had become bolder. When caught in the chaos of battle, And stronger, too, and Huon loved The slim boy next to him Stood proudly when faced with War's bloody wave The fiery death shot moved.

XIX.

It was midnight, as I walked quietly, Like someone carrying a coffin, His brave soldiers Marion led Through long and dark passage; And they marched on until morning light. With streaks of red colored the night;
Then, out of nowhere, Fell on the sleeping foe; Quickly, each warrior jumped to his position,
Above, around, below; And soon in close and intense competition,
As Death and Life meet over the tomb, The enemy forces stood; The saber shone in the bright light of day,
The speeding shot, with death-like precision, flew past, The grass turned red with blood;
And where the battle was fiercest, Where the flashing blade struck the hardest,
Was Huon the leader there;
And always close to his brave hand The youngest and kindest of his group, Lennard stood that day; The conflict raged fiercely over the dead,
Until, overwhelmed, the defeated fled; Yet before they left the battle One aimed the bloody spear he carried At Huon's heart—one more moment,
And Lennard fell, his life-blood spilled The green grass growing quickly; The blade that aimed for his leader's chest His hand had been set aside; Quickly, his comrades rushed to his aid; The deathly pallor on his forehead lay As Huon threw both his sword and lance With a trembling lip away, And met in Lennard's dying look Morna Grey's smile.

XX.

Next to the Santee's soft wave,
They created a grave for the early deceased;
And sometimes on its edges, green The traveler has seen A place where pale wild roses bloom
The tall oaks and firs below—
The grass is green with the spray—
There lies the dust of Morna Grey. And Huon?—Still his bold arm Was raised to help his country,
Even though life had lost its brightest appeal,
And over the future hung a shadow; And I wouldn’t have enough time now to explain. Among all the acts his courage accomplished,
When Fort Moultrie's flag dropped, He got on top of the flames and shot The height of the merlon is set high. The starry banner in the sky.
Nor how he died—the noble sacrifice,
From the battlefield The flag entrusted to his care.
But actions like these were common back then. As life, light, and air; Courageous acts that will always be remembered Our nation's history clings; Perhaps a louder harp will play,
Bolder spirits sing. For me—the first faint star in the sky Announce the night with shining eyes,
And the sun has set in the west—
My song is over—my task is complete.

NOTE.

During the Revolution, a young girl plighted to an officer of Marion's corps, followed him without being discovered to the camp, where, dressed in male attire, and unknown to him, she enrolled in the service. A few days after, during a fierce conflict that occurred, she stood by his side in the thickest of the fight, and in turning away a lance aimed at his heart received it in her own, and fell bleeding at his feet. She was buried on the banks of the Santee. He was afterward distinguished in the service at Fort Moultrie, and at Savannah, where he received his death-wound in carrying off the flag which was intrusted to him.

During the Revolution, a young girl promised herself to an officer in Marion's corps and secretly followed him to the camp. Disguised in male clothing and unknown to him, she joined the service. A few days later, during a fierce battle, she stood by his side in the heat of the fight. When a lance was aimed at his heart, she turned to block it and received it in her own, falling to the ground bleeding at his feet. She was buried by the banks of the Santee. He later gained recognition for his service at Fort Moultrie and Savannah, where he was mortally wounded while trying to carry off the flag that had been entrusted to him.




THE POLE'S FAREWELL.


BY WM. H. C. HOSMER.

Warsaw, goodbye! Alone that word
Fame's dark eclipse remembers; Only the sound of wailing is heard. Within her crumbled walls—
Her sidewalk resonates beneath the steps Of servants guided by their master.
Hope shines on my home shore. No more her signal fires—
The Northern Bear is marching over The dust of fallen ancestors,
And signal always to destroy
It has been his growl of fierce happiness.
Oh! for just one hour of lost glory—
A powerful arm to throw The Czar, booming with authority from his throne, And Freedom's flag flies; Then welcome, like a bride, the grave,
Not branded by the name of slave!
Our snowy Eagle __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ doesn't scream anymore
Defiance strong and clear; The wing that could fly is broken. Through battle's smoke,
And hurt by a coward's spear,
His resting place is now lost, Poland's grave.
Once joyful was the hall of Home,
Now Desolation's hideout—
Blood marks its center, and I have to wander
A seeker of despair,
Leaving, when emotions and thoughts numb,
My tired body in unfamiliar ground.



THE FORTUNES OF A SOUTHERN FAMILY.

A TALE FOUNDED ON FACT.


BY A NEW CONTRIBUTOR.

PART I.

"Oh! it's nice for the good to die—to feel
Their last wild pulses beating, while the seal
On the tragic forehead lies the weight of death; The soul in silence reflects on itself,
And sees the sky faintly reflected there."

Now, would that I could wield as magic a pencil as did Benjamin West, that mighty paint-king, how quickly would glow upon canvas one of the most beautiful and magnificent landscapes that ever entranced the eye of a scenery-loving traveler—a landscape upon which you might gaze enraptured every day for years, as I have done, and yet never tire nor grow less fond of beholding it. I would paint for your especial gratification, a living, a breathing picture of my old homestead, endeared by so many joy-fraught hours, and the surrounding scenery, through which I roved until I knew its every nook and corner as well as my dog-leaved spelling-book, by the venerable Dilworth. But, as it is, dear reader, I must be content to offer you a rude "pen and ink sketch," excavated from the ruins of my childhood recollections of as exquisitely beautiful and picturesque a spot as ever riveted the human gaze.

Now, if only I could use a pencil like Benjamin West, that great master of painting, how quickly I would bring to life one of the most beautiful and stunning landscapes that has ever captivated the eyes of a traveler who loves nature—a landscape you could admire every single day for years, just like I have, and still never grow tired or lose your affection for it. I would create for your special enjoyment a vibrant, alive picture of my old homestead, cherished for so many joyful moments, along with the beautiful scenery I explored until I knew every nook and cranny as well as my dog-eared spelling book by the famous Dilworth. But, as it stands, dear reader, I must settle for presenting you with a rough "pen and ink sketch," pulled from the memories of my childhood of a spot as exquisitely beautiful and picturesque as ever held the human gaze.

Imagine, for a moment, that we are standing upon a ledge of moss-grown rocks, projecting from a red hill-side, and whose verge beetles over a foaming river, which swirls and rages amongst the uplifting crags, flashing with diamonds in its rush and impetuosity, and then, placid and almost waveless, creeping on through the gnarled old forest with a faint murmur, seeming like a huge serpent of silver asleep in the gushing sunshine.

Imagine for a moment that we’re standing on a ledge of moss-covered rocks, sticking out from a red hillside, with the edge hanging over a raging river that swirls and crashes among the rising cliffs, sparkling like diamonds as it rushes by. Then, it becomes calm and almost flat, slowly winding through the twisted old trees with a soft murmur, looking like a giant silver snake resting in the bright sunshine.

We are leaning against a rugged mass of the gray ledge—your head is resting upon your right hand, and you are gazing intently down at the circle and whirl of the romping waters. Only a few yards above, a cool spring gushes up, quick and bright, dimpling and laughing in the arrowy sunshine, then flashing and foaming over the dark rocks, and twisting in and out among the bare roots of the majestic oak that cools us with its shadows, falls in a golden shower to the mossy basin at your feet, and leaping over the steep precipice, mingles in foam with the seething river below. We are turned toward the west, and as you raise your eyes to a level with the horizon, one of the most stupendous views of the Blue Mountains that ever caused man to stop in breathless awe, now presents itself to your astonished gaze. Mountain towers behind mountain, and peak behind peak in wild sublimity, like giant waves heaved along the blue sky, almost seeming as if they were the ramparts of the world. Their sloping sides are dark with forests, save here and there, where the axe has penetrated their recesses, and blocked out spaces which, having been touched with the magic of the plough, now smile with fertility. And yonder, a little to your right, lifting his narrow pinnance above all the rest, stands time-honored Currahee, with his red cap on—for thus we are accustomed to designate the barren soil which crowns his lofty summit.

We are leaning against a rugged gray ledge—your head is resting on your right hand, and you’re intently gazing down at the swirling, playful waters. Just a few yards above, a cool spring bursts forth, quick and bright, bubbling and sparkling in the sun, splashing over the dark rocks, weaving in and out among the bare roots of the majestic oak that cools us with its shadows. Water falls in a golden shower into the mossy basin at your feet, and then leaps over the steep cliff, mixing in foam with the rushing river below. We are facing west, and as you lift your eyes to the horizon, one of the most breathtaking views of the Blue Mountains unfolds before you, leaving you in awe. Mountains rise behind mountains, and peaks stack behind peaks in wild splendor, like giant waves rolling in the blue sky, almost appearing as if they are the ramparts of the world. Their sloping sides are dark with forests, except here and there, where lumberjacks have cleared spaces, which, touched by the plow, now bloom with fertility. And over to your right, raising its narrow peak above everything else, stands the time-honored Currahee, with its red cap on—this is how we refer to the barren land at its lofty summit.

Now, for a moment, permit me to call your attention farther up the river. Did you ever see a more entrancing and exquisitely beautiful cascade, steeped as it is in the softness, and glowing with the brightness of a cloudless spring morning? See how the wreathes of foam come bounding along, like a pack of ravenous wolves chasing each other, and stop suddenly in their mad career, for an instant equipoising upon the very brink, as if they had shrunk back and feared to take the awful leap, then, pushed on by the rush of the waters behind, descend like a shower of diamonds, and come whirling and dashing through the narrow gorge at our feet. And is not that deep basin at the base of the falls glorious? What an angry aspect its surface puts on, plunging and surging like a mass of living snow, while the flashing sunlight is perpetually endeavoring to paint a rainbow in the ever-mounting spray, and yet never quite succeeds. And those massive rocks, too, piling themselves up so quaintly on either side of the falls, just where they take the final plunge—are they not magnificent? How verdant and mossy, and superb in their ruggedness! Oh! if we were only upon one of those ledges—that one that seems ready to bow itself into the foaming torrent; if we only stood there, by that wide-spreading, gnarled old oak, twisting its dark roots in and out amongst the deep crevices like a knot of huge serpents, what a glorious prospect would burst upon your sight! There are so many entrancing scenes about my birth-place, but, among them all, none as magnificent as the one you behold from that mossy ledge. But the bridge—did you look at the old bridge? See where it stands festooned with shadows. That is a dear spot to me, for with it are associated some of the most treasured recollections of my boyhood. One end of this time-worn fabric opens into a sandy lane, with broad, green margins on both sides next the zig-zag fences, where I have so often gathered a bunch of flowers for my instructress, as I passed through it on my way to the school-house; the other is embowered by a clump of oak and beech trees, which, together with a few hemlocks and chestnuts, out-skirt a superb grove of evergreens, in the midst of which towers the little white cottage of Farmer Daniels. There was always a dream-like stillness about the old bridge that pleased me; and I have spent whole hours in peeping through the crevices of those time-worn and trampled planks, at the dark, deep waters creeping and dimpling be[326]neath the massive and sodden arches with a low gurgle, receiving a sheet of silver sheen as they stole away into the rich sunshine; and, in gazing over the rude balustrade where the gaudy butterflies flitted around, or rested by the river's brink, opening and shutting their unruffled fans; or in flinging pebbles into the placid waters, and then watching the widening circles as they swept down with the current. But there is yet another thing about the old bridge for which I have cherished memories; that venerable buttonwood tree, gnarled and twisted into the quaintest and most comical deformity, that looms up from that high bank at the end of the lane. That bough which projects so far over the rippling surface, making a horizontal bend, like that of a man's arm, and then shooting up several yards at an obtuse angle, terminating in a mass of luxuriant foliage, was my favorite seat, when fishing, through many a long summer.

Now, for a moment, let me draw your attention further up the river. Have you ever seen a more captivating and beautifully stunning waterfall, glowing with the brightness and softness of a clear spring morning? Look at how the foam swirls along, like a pack of hungry wolves chasing each other, and then suddenly halt in their wild race, balancing for just a moment on the edge as if they pulled back in fear of the terrifying drop, then driven on by the rushing water behind them, tumble down like a shower of diamonds, swirling and crashing through the narrow gorge at our feet. And isn’t that deep pool at the base of the falls magnificent? Its surface looks so fierce, plunging and surging like a mass of living snow, while the shining sunlight endlessly tries to create a rainbow in the rising spray but never quite succeeds. And those huge rocks, too, stacked so oddly on either side of the falls, just where they take the final plunge—aren’t they impressive? How lush and mossy, and stunning in their ruggedness! Oh! If only we were on one of those ledges—the one that seems ready to dive into the foaming torrent; if we could stand there, by that wide-spreading, gnarled old oak, twisting its dark roots in and out among the deep crevices like a mass of huge serpents, what an incredible view would open up before you! There are so many beautiful scenes near my birthplace, but among them all, none is as magnificent as the one you see from that mossy ledge. But the bridge—did you notice the old bridge? Look where it stands draped in shadows. That place is dear to me because it carries some of my most cherished memories from childhood. One end of this weathered structure leads to a sandy path, with broad, green margins on both sides next to the zigzag fences, where I’ve often picked flowers for my teacher while passing through on my way to school; the other is shaded by a cluster of oak and beech trees, along with some hemlocks and chestnuts, bordering a beautiful grove of evergreens, in the middle of which stands the little white cottage of Farmer Daniels. There was always a dreamlike quiet about the old bridge that I loved; I’ve spent hours peeking through the gaps in those worn and trampled planks, watching the dark, deep water creep and ripple beneath the solid and damp arches, making a soft gurgle as it reflected a silver sheen while slipping away into the bright sunshine; and gazing over the rough railing where vibrant butterflies flitted around or rested by the riverbank, opening and closing their smooth wings; or skipping stones into the calm waters and watching the ripples spread downstream. But there's one more thing about the old bridge that I remember fondly; that ancient buttonwood tree, twisted and gnarled into the strangest and most amusing shapes, rising from that high bank at the end of the lane. Its branch that stretches far over the rippling water, bending horizontally like a man's arm, then shooting up several yards at an angle, ending in a tangle of lush leaves, was my favorite spot to sit while fishing through many long summers.

Now, look still farther down the river. Follow the grass-fringed banks in their graceful curve around yonder dark, gray promontory, until your eye rests upon a long ridge of snowy foam, where a stream of considerable magnitude mingles its waters with those of the river. Glancing a little way up this stream, a huge old mill presents itself to view, blackened with exposure, and grown picturesque by the lapse of years. Here and there the green moss adorns its roof, and slumbers along the walls with a quaint richness, especially where the heavy water-wheel, revolving in a sea of foam, keeps it shadowy and moist. A short distance above stands the pond—a broad, beautiful expanse of water, glittering like a sheet of untarnished silver; and, in a shady nook, close by the dam, where the large weeping-willow sways its long, drooping branches to and fro wearily, floats a little boat, endeared by many a fond remembrance.

Now, look even further down the river. Follow the grassy banks as they curve gracefully around that dark, gray point until your gaze lands on a long line of white foam, where a sizable stream mixes its waters with the river. If you glance a bit upstream, you'll see a large, old mill that’s weathered and become picturesque over the years. Bits of green moss decorate its roof and cling to the walls with a charming richness, especially where the big water wheel spins in a sea of foam, keeping it shady and damp. A short way upstream is the pond—a broad, beautiful stretch of water that sparkles like a flawless sheet of silver; and in a shaded corner near the dam, where the large weeping willow sways its long, drooping branches wearily, floats a little boat filled with many cherished memories.

Turn once more, and mark how the river, increased in size by the addition of the mill-stream, having swept around Castle-Hill, (so named from its rugged front and frowning aspect,) comes resplendently into view again, glowing like a sheet of burnished white, in strange and singular contrast with the many and dense shadows which always fringe its banks like heaps of black drapery. See where it takes a sudden bend, flowing back toward the falls, and then curving gracefully to the west, dividing against a jutting rock, and sweeping around it and the adjacent woodland, forming an island about a mile in circumference. That large white building, which crowns the summit of that gentle declivity on the nearest side of the island, with a neat porch in front, half embowered by vines and fruit trees—that is my birth-place. There never was a spot at once so tranquil and picturesque as that where stands my dear old homestead. Is it not a beautiful mansion-house? How sequestered and deliciously cool? The slope down to the river's brink is covered with a wilderness of shrubbery; while to the right of the garden-fence spreads a magnificent grove of white pines, once making a famous play-ground for us children. Down yonder, in that old field waving with long grass, beyond the grove, is a patch of splendid blackberry bushes; and near that old ivy-bound oak on the bank, leaning so gracefully over the placid waters, as if to greet his image reflected in its vast mirror, is a fine place to hunt summer grapes. At the building, that little right-hand window with a shutter, around which are trailed pea-vines and purple morning-glories, and just above the roof of the porch, opens into a small chamber—my sleeping-room. At night you can behold a most magnificent prospect from that little window. It looks directly down upon the river, which, when there is a full moon and cloudless sky, seems like one broad belt of molten silver, weaving its way in and out among the gnarled old trees, at intervals, sparkling through openings in the thrifty foliage with exceeding beauty; and again, entangled in the black shadows flung upon it by the beetling crags above. Then all is so silent, too, save the snowy water-fall sending up its eternal anthem to the skies, yet coming to your ears with such a pleasant sound that you never tire in listening. Sometimes the sky is full of golden stars, and then the scene is so beautiful—oh! so very beautiful! Many a time have I stolen from my bed, far away in the night, while all the rest were in deep repose, to gaze upon the soft moonlight flashing over the meadows until they looked like acres of green velvet, and gathering upon the dark foliage until it almost seemed as if it were sprinkled with umber dust, or to gaze at the deep blue cerulean, studded with innumerable burning orbs.

Turn around again and notice how the river, swelled by the mill-stream, sweeps around Castle Hill (named for its rugged front and imposing look) and comes back into view, shining like a sheet of polished silver, contrasting wildly with the many dense shadows that always line its banks like piles of black fabric. See how it suddenly bends, flowing back toward the falls, then curves gracefully to the west, splitting around a jutting rock and sweeping around it and the nearby woods, creating an island about a mile in circumference. That large white building perched on the gentle slope on the nearest side of the island, with a tidy porch at the front, half-hidden by vines and fruit trees—that's my birthplace. There has never been a spot so peaceful and picturesque as where my dear old home stands. Isn't it a beautiful house? So secluded and wonderfully cool? The slope down to the riverbank is covered in a tangle of shrubs; to the right of the garden fence spreads a magnificent grove of white pines that once made a famous playground for us kids. Down there, in that old field of tall grass beyond the grove, is a patch of amazing blackberry bushes; and near that old ivy-covered oak on the bank, leaning gracefully over the calm waters as if to greet its reflection in the vast mirror, is a great spot for hunting summer grapes. At the building, that little window on the right with a shutter, surrounded by pea vines and purple morning glories, and just above the porch roof, opens into a small room—my bedroom. At night, you can see a stunning view from that little window. It looks directly down on the river, which, with a full moon and clear sky, appears like a wide band of molten silver, winding in and out among the gnarled old trees, sparkling through gaps in the lush foliage beautifully; and again, caught in the dark shadows cast by the towering cliffs above. Then everything is so quiet, except for the snowy waterfall sending its eternal song to the skies, yet it sounds so pleasant that you never get tired of listening. Sometimes the sky is filled with golden stars, and the scene becomes so beautiful—oh, so very beautiful! I’ve often sneaked out of bed late at night, while everyone else was fast asleep, to gaze at the soft moonlight spreading over the meadows until they looked like acres of green velvet, and collecting on the dark leaves until it almost seemed sprinkled with umber dust, or to admire the deep blue sky, filled with countless shining stars.

There is another object to which I must direct your particular attention, since it assumes an important place in the relation of my story. Trace the road from where it leaves the east end of the bridge with an abrupt curve, sweeping around that magnificent grove of evergreens, passes the old mill, and turning to the east again for a short distance, threads its way along a grassy lane, and you arrive before a neat, commodious frame building, prettily white-washed in front, and hedged in by a rustic fence, with a little gate opening next the road. This was the dwelling of our schoolmistress, the remembrance of whom will ever be an oasis upon the deserts of memory—for to her I owe some of the most pleasurable moments of my boyhood existence. A more Christian-like spirit, a soul fraught with greater or intenser sympathies, and a mind less selfish in its manifestations, or imbued with more genial influences than hers, never existed within the compass of human being. As a teacher, she was firm, yet mild; as a neighbor, kind and obliging—in a word, her whole demeanor was such that the heart unconsciously awakened to affectionate regard. The dwelling of our schoolmistress was originally built, at her request, by a benevolent farmer, with the understanding between them that some future day should witness a transfer of ownership, and contains but three apartments—a large room, which, in the words of the old song, serves for "parlor, for kitchen, and hall," and two small chambers, but all as neat as hands can make them. Its white front, and massive stone chimnies, were completely embowered by a clump of superb maples, whose heavy branches twining their dark foliage, form a delightful arbor over the very entrance, from the first bursting forth of the tiny buds into perfect life and beauty, until autumn[327] comes with its garment of mourning, and the sere and yellow leaves slowly forsake the limbs which have been their birth-place. A thicket of damask and white roses, lilac trees, and clusters of pale-blue clematis, with a wealth of other flowers, luxuriate beneath, where they receive just enough of the warm and rich sunshine that flashed through the woven shades upon them in the morning, and of the scented dew-drops which the wind shakes from the leaves above at nightfall, to make them the most beautiful flower-plot in all the neighborhood. At the back, a low shed, extending the whole length of the house, one corner projecting further than the rest, and covering a cool spring that gushes up, quick and bright, with a sweet impetuosity, and goes dancing merrily across the green meadow, bright and glorious in the sunlight, but sullen in the shade. The scenery around, too, is magnificent. Here spreads a vast and unbroken forest, whose mighty solitudes once echoed to the whar-whoop of the savage, and looked upon his horrid rites beneath a midnight moon, or scowling sky; and, in the dim distance loom the granite-based mountains, like giant pillars to the vault of heaven, from whose tempest-beaten summits fifty centuries have looked down, unnoted and unknown.

There’s another thing I need to bring to your attention because it plays an important part in my story. Follow the road from where it sharply curves away from the east end of the bridge, circles around that beautiful grove of evergreens, passes the old mill, and then turns east for a short stretch, weaving along a grassy path, and you’ll arrive at a neat, spacious house, freshly whitewashed in front and surrounded by a rustic fence, with a small gate opening onto the road. This was the home of our schoolmistress, whose memory will always be a highlight in my mind because I owe her some of the happiest moments of my childhood. No one had a more compassionate spirit, a soul filled with deeper sympathies, or a less selfish nature, or brought more warmth than she did. As a teacher, she was firm but gentle; as a neighbor, kind and helpful—in short, everything about her made people naturally feel affectionate toward her. Our schoolmistress’s home was originally built, at her request, by a kind farmer, with the understanding that someday the ownership would be handed over, and it has just three rooms—a large room that serves as a "parlor, kitchen, and hall," in the words of an old song, and two small bedrooms, all kept as tidy as can be. Its white front and sturdy stone chimneys were completely surrounded by a group of stunning maples, whose thick branches with dark leaves form a lovely arbor over the entrance, from the moment the tiny buds burst into life and beauty in spring until autumn comes with its cloak of mourning, as the dry yellow leaves gradually fall from the branches that nurtured them. A cluster of damask and white roses, lilac trees, and groups of pale-blue clematis, along with various other flowers, thrive underneath, where they get just the right amount of warm, rich sunshine streaming through the leafy canopy in the morning and the fragrant dew drops that the wind shakes from the leaves above at night, making it the most beautiful flower garden in the neighborhood. At the back, there’s a low shed that runs the entire length of the house, one corner extending further out and covering a cool spring that bubbles up quickly and brightly, flowing joyfully across the green meadow, shining brilliantly in the sunlight but looking gloomy in the shade. The scenery around is also magnificent. Here lies a vast and uninterrupted forest, once filled with the echoes of the wild, and witnessed horrific ceremonies under a midnight moon or a dark sky; in the far distance, the granite mountains stand like giant columns supporting the sky, from whose storm-battered peaks fifty centuries have gazed down, unnoticed and unknown.

Our schoolmistress was a widow, the Widow White, as she was usually designated. A woman of middle-age at the commencement of my story, she had devoted many years to securing a decent competence for her declining years, and for her only child such an education as would prepare him for an honorable station in society. Early wedded to a young clergyman of promising expectations, she was left a widow shortly after the birth of a son, and only a few days after her husband had assumed his duties as pastor of the little flock amidst which she had scarcely taken her abode. Thus left alone at the very period when most she needed a protector, she began her course with the unfaltering energy which ever characterized her undertakings. Yielding to conscientious scruples, she refused the assistance kindly offered by the surrounding community, and having chosen a vocation, assiduously applied herself to the accomplishment of her cherished purpose. Ere long, she had heaped together an amount of money sufficiently large to purchase the comfortable homestead I have pointed out.

Our schoolmistress was a widow, known as Widow White. At the start of my story, she was middle-aged and had spent many years building up a decent income for her later years and providing her only child with an education that would prepare him for a respectable place in society. She married a young clergyman with great potential, but she became a widow shortly after their son was born, just a few days after her husband started his duties as pastor of the small community where she had barely settled. Left alone at the time she needed a protector the most, she approached her situation with unwavering determination, which was a hallmark of her character. Sticking to her principles, she turned down the help generously offered by the local community and diligently pursued her chosen path to achieve her goals. Before long, she had saved enough money to buy the comfortable home I mentioned.

There it is that the opening scene of my story commences. The sun was setting leisurely behind the western mountains in a mass of lurid clouds, and drowsy twilight had already begun to blur the fine scenery in the east, when Widow White sat down to her evening repast. A fire of hickory reflected a ruddy glare upon the hearth, before which reclined innocent pussy, with eyes half-closed, gazing intently at the flames as they crept slowly around the logs, and uniting, darted suddenly up the wide-mouthed chimney. The pine floor and splint chairs were scoured with scrupulous exactness; a small, oblong looking-glass, crowned with shrubs of evergreen, rested upon the high mantle-piece; the two windows were adorned with curtains of coarse, but milk-white linen, and, in one corner, stood a quaint bedstead of curled maple, covered with a counterpane of old-fashioned dimity, which lay upon it like a sheet of snow. In the centre of the room was placed a small table, covered with a cloth of freshly ironed linen, which fairly rivaled the ermine in whiteness, upon which sat a garniture of glossy porcelain. A plate of venison and nut-brown sausages, surrounded by pearly and yellow eggs, sent up its savory odors to tempt the palate, while a pitcher of rye-coffee, on which the heavy cream was mounting like a foam, stood at its side; and, near by, a loaf of warm wheat-bread, a saucer of wild-honey, and another of golden butter—these constituting the wholesome repast of which Widow White was partaking.

There it is that the opening scene of my story begins. The sun was setting slowly behind the western mountains, casting a colorful display of clouds, and drowsy twilight had already started to blur the beautiful scenery in the east when Widow White sat down to her evening meal. A hickory fire flickered with a warm glow on the hearth, in front of which innocent kitty lay with her eyes half-closed, staring intently at the flames as they slowly wrapped around the logs and darted suddenly up the wide chimney. The pine floor and splint chairs were polished to perfection; a small, rectangular mirror, topped with evergreen shrubs, rested on the high mantelpiece; the two windows were decorated with coarse, but bright white linen curtains, and in one corner stood a charming maple bedframe, covered with an old-fashioned dimity bedspread that lay on it like a sheet of snow. In the center of the room was a small table, draped with a freshly ironed linen cloth that was as white as ermine, adorned with glossy porcelain. A plate of venison and brown sausages, surrounded by pearly and yellow eggs, released savory scents that tempted the appetite, while a pitcher of rye coffee, topped with frothy cream, sat next to it; and nearby was a loaf of warm wheat bread, a saucer of wild honey, and another of golden butter—these things made up the wholesome meal that Widow White was enjoying.

"Heaven be praised for a comfortable house and bountiful meal!" she piously ejaculated, rising from her seat with the expression of gratitude warm from her heart. "If we always have as good, we shall never have cause to complain."

"Heaven be praised for a cozy home and a generous meal!" she exclaimed, standing up with a look of heartfelt gratitude. "If we always have this good, we’ll never have a reason to complain."

Although no apparent attention was paid them, these words were evidently intended for her son, a tall, premature-looking youth, between the ages of fourteen and fifteen, who had entered the room only a few moments before, and now stood leaning against the mantle-piece, beating the devil's tatoo upon the wall, and, from time to time, whistling snatches of a popular air. His strongly marked features, though handsome, were bold and repulsive, the upper lip curling with half a sneer—but it was merely the soul imaged in the countenance, for, lad as he was, the spirit had quaffed many a deep draught of sinfulness, while mildew and iciness had crept down and sullied the purity of his heart, whose stern monitor-angel, conscience, still vainly strove to awaken rich melody from the chords which had once vibrated to its slightest touch.

Although no obvious attention was given to him, these words were clearly meant for her son, a tall, prematurely mature boy, around fourteen or fifteen, who had just entered the room moments earlier. He now leaned against the mantel, tapping his fingers rhythmically on the wall and occasionally whistling bits of a popular tune. His distinct features, while attractive, were also bold and somewhat off-putting, with his upper lip curling in a faint sneer—but that was just the soul reflected in his face. Despite his youth, he had already drunk deeply from the cup of wrongdoing, and decay and coldness had seeped in to tarnish the innocence of his heart. His stern inner guide, conscience, still tried in vain to evoke sweet melodies from the strings that used to resonate with even the lightest touch.

"David," again spoke Widow White in a subdued tone of voice, raising her eyes to the face of her son, "for the last few days I have been thinking deeply of the past—thinking what a mighty change fourteen short, rapid years have wrought in every thing around me. You were a babe in the cradle then, and the grave of your father was fresh in the lonely church-yard. The sky of my life was black with the storms of adversity, and I was very unhappy, for it almost seemed as if the day which had departed from it never would dawn again. But amidst all this gloominess and desolation, one star beamed with a constant and steady radiance, and that star was yourself. I loved you as my life, and many, many a time, as I rocked you to repose, have I pictured out a bright and glorious future for you, while my mind thrilled with the pleasure of its own creations. But a blight has come upon it all. I loved you too well—too well for either mine or your own good. Yielding to the fondness of a mother's love, I indulged almost your every wish, until now, turbulent and self-willed, you spurn my best and holiest affections as a mockery, and I find, almost too late, that I have greatly erred. I speak this in no spirit of unkindness, David. I feel it to be my duty as a Christian—my duty as a mother, to talk with you as I am now doing. God knows bow fearful was the struggle within my mind before[328] I could bring myself to the determination I have. But I am resolved now; the scales have fallen from my eyes, and I can plainly see both your danger and my own. You are trembling upon the very brink of destruction, and I would ever feel as if there were a curse upon my soul, were I to see it all, and yet not endeavor to save you. I have come to an unshaken determination. There must be a reformation."

"David," Widow White said softly, looking up at her son, "for the past few days I’ve been reflecting on the past—thinking about how much has changed in just fourteen quick years. You were a baby in the crib then, and your father's grave was still fresh in the lonely churchyard. The sky of my life was dark with storms of hardship, and I was very unhappy, as if the day that had left me would never return. But even in all this sadness and despair, one star shone with a constant and steady light, and that star was you. I loved you like my own life, and so many times, as I rocked you to sleep, I envisioned a bright and wonderful future for you, while I reveled in the joy of my own dreams. But a shadow has fallen over it all. I loved you too much—too much for either your good or mine. Giving in to a mother's love, I indulged almost every one of your desires, until now, you are unruly and headstrong, rejecting my deepest and purest love as if it were a joke, and I realize, almost too late, that I’ve made a significant mistake. I'm not saying this out of unkindness, David. I feel it’s my duty as a Christian—my duty as a mother—to speak to you like I am now. God knows how difficult it was for me to come to this resolution. But I am determined now; I can clearly see both your danger and my own. You are teetering on the edge of destruction, and I would feel eternally cursed if I saw it happening and didn’t do everything I could to save you. I have made a firm decision. There needs to be a change."

"Another sermon, I suppose. It is bad enough to hear one every Sunday, but one every day is intolerable and insufferable," insolently broke in the lad, and he kicked the cat across the room, and began to whistle snatches of a lively air.

"Another sermon, I guess. It's bad enough to hear one every Sunday, but one every day is unbearable and annoying," the boy said cheekily, kicking the cat across the room and starting to whistle bits of a cheerful tune.

The widow turned with a deep sigh to the window, while a gleam of sharp agony shot across her face, and then seeming not to heed the interruption, she continued:

The widow turned with a heavy sigh to the window, a flash of intense pain crossing her face, and then, seemingly ignoring the interruption, she continued:

"Yesterday I was in the village, and saw Mr. Warwick, the saddler. I have made arrangements with him for your becoming an apprentice to the trade, and to-morrow you are to go there. It is the best thing I can do for you, David, and the fullness of a mother's heart alone prompted it. If you conduct yourself properly, you may still become an honorable man, and occupy an honorable station in society; but if you persist in your vicious habits, God only knows where you will end." Here she paused for a moment, and then added: "To-night I am going away for some hours. Mrs. Williams is very sick, perhaps dying, and has sent for me. I may not return until quite late, but, in the morning before you go, we can talk this subject over fully."

"Yesterday, I was in the village and saw Mr. Warwick, the saddler. I've arranged for you to become an apprentice in his trade, and you are to go there tomorrow. It's the best thing I can do for you, David, and it's coming straight from a mother's heart. If you behave yourself, you could still become a respectable man and hold a good position in society; but if you continue with your bad habits, only God knows where you'll end up." She paused for a moment and then added, "Tonight, I’m going away for a few hours. Mrs. Williams is very sick, maybe dying, and she’s asked for me. I might not be back until quite late, but we can talk about this in detail tomorrow morning before you go."

There was such an earnestness and depth of feeling in his mother's remarks, that David White felt but little inclined to reply the second time, but the dark thoughts and evil feelings rankled deeply in his heart, though no tongue gave them utterance.

There was such sincerity and intensity in his mother's words that David White felt quite reluctant to respond again, but the dark thoughts and negative emotions festered deeply in his heart, even though he kept them to himself.

Widow White gazed intently into the fire for several minutes after she had ceased speaking, and then taking her bonnet from the bed, advanced to the door, but stopped a moment on its threshold, and turning to her son, said, "Should you become drowsy before I return, carefully cover up the fire ere retiring to bed." She closed it after her, and David was alone.

Widow White stared at the fire for a few minutes after she finished speaking. Then, picking up her bonnet from the bed, she walked to the door but paused for a moment on the threshold. Turning to her son, she said, "If you start to feel sleepy before I get back, make sure to cover up the fire before going to bed." She closed the door behind her, leaving David alone.

He stood still until the last echo of his mother's footsteps died away in the distance, and then crept stealthily to the front window, where, seeing her passing the gate into the lane, he broke out into a low laugh, and returned again to the fire-place.

He stood still until he couldn't hear his mother's footsteps anymore, and then quietly crept to the front window. When he saw her walking through the gate into the lane, he let out a soft laugh and went back to the fireplace.

"So, I must be a saddler, must I? Ahem! Well! it takes two to play at that, so we'll see who makes high, low, Jack, and the game this deal. Hurst was about right when he said things would come to a compass afore long. Guess they have, but who cares? I reckon I know which side my bread is buttered!"

"So, I have to be a saddler, do I? Ahem! Well! It takes two to play that game, so let's see who calls the shots this time. Hurst was pretty spot on when he said things would turn around soon. I guess they have, but who really cares? I suppose I know which side my bread is buttered on!"

Here David White again crossed over to the window, and looked out. His mother was far away in the lane, and just turning the last pannel of the garden fence, where the road branched off, and led by the old mill. Withdrawing from the window, he took a small hand-saw file, and a rudely fashioned key from his pocket, passed over to the bed, and lifting the foot-valance, drew out a large and strong oaken chest; then glancing hurriedly around the room to be sure that no one was present, he applied the key to the lock. It did not quite fit, but, after carefully filing and applying it for some time, the bolt turned in its socket, and the chest stood open before him. In rummaging the till, he at length discovered the object of his search, a purse of silver coin, the accumulated gains of months, and placed there by his mother only a few days previous. This was not her usual depository for money, but, in the present instance, it had been laid aside until the absent minister of the village should return, into whose hands she was accustomed to deliver her spare funds for safe keeping. Laying the purse by his side, he locked the chest, and having arranged every thing as nearly as possible as he found it, retired through an opposite door into his chamber.

Here David White walked over to the window and looked outside. His mother was far down the lane, just turning the last panel of the garden fence, where the road split off and led to the old mill. Pulling away from the window, he took a small hand-saw file and a roughly made key from his pocket, moved over to the bed, lifted the foot of the bedding, and pulled out a large, sturdy oak chest. Then, glancing around quickly to make sure no one was watching, he tried the key in the lock. It didn’t quite fit, but after carefully filing and trying it for a while, the bolt finally turned, and the chest opened in front of him. While rummaging through the till, he eventually found what he was looking for: a purse filled with silver coins, the savings accumulated over months, which his mother had set aside just a few days earlier. This wasn’t her usual spot for storing money, but in this case, it had been set aside until the village minister returned, as she typically entrusted her extra funds to him for safekeeping. Setting the purse next to him, he locked the chest and made sure everything was as close to how he found it as possible before leaving through a different door into his room.

"Twenty dollars and a shilling, I think they said," muttered he to himself. "A good round sum for one evening's work. I wonder if I hadn't better take mother's fashion, and praise Heaven for it?"

"Twenty dollars and a shilling, I think they said," he mumbled to himself. "That’s a nice amount for one night’s work. I wonder if I should follow my mom's way and just be grateful for it?"

Having entered his chamber, he sat down to count his newly-acquired treasure, and finding the amount as large as he expected, carefully deposited it, with the exception of a few dollars, in a leathern belt around his person. Then assuming his shot-pouch, and flinging his rifle to his shoulder, he stooped down, and taking a small bundle, wrapped in a silk handkerchief, from his trunk, retired from the house, slamming the door violently after him, and walked rapidly on, until he reached the summit of an eminence near the old moss-grown mill, which was the last place from which he could see the home he was leaving, perhaps forever. Here he stopped for a few moments, leaned his rifle and bundle against a large, long-limbed, butter-nut, and sat down upon a decaying log at its foot, to gaze, for the last time, upon the old mansion which had been his home from earliest remembrance.

Once he entered his room, he sat down to count his newly-acquired treasure, and finding the amount as big as he expected, he carefully stored it, except for a few dollars, in a leather belt around his waist. Then grabbing his shot pouch and throwing his rifle over his shoulder, he bent down, took a small bundle wrapped in a silk handkerchief from his trunk, left the house, slamming the door hard behind him, and walked quickly until he reached the top of a hill near the old, moss-covered mill, which was the last spot from where he could see the home he was leaving, maybe forever. He stopped for a few moments, leaned his rifle and bundle against a tall butter-nut tree, and sat on a decaying log at its base to gaze, for the last time, at the old mansion that had been his home for as long as he could remember.

It has been said that there are times when the stoniest hearts are softened; when the sternest natures are made mild, and when the most abandoned are like little children. That moment had now come for David White. It was strange, passing strange. He had committed crime upon crime, yet scarcely felt a moment's remorse; for years he had acted toward his mother as if his whole soul were naught but selfishness; but when he came to leave that mother, that old homestead, and all the bright and beautiful objects around it, a softness breathed over his iron-nature, and the fount of tears sent up its gushing libations. I have often thought that such feelings must be akin to those mysterious, indefinable, and gloomy forebodings—those dim and indescribable fears and shrinkings within self, that sometimes come over our spirits like a creeping, icy thrill—in the midst of a giddy round of pleasure, or, as we stand by the grave's brink to see our friends entombed, and yet which no earthly or human cause is able to explain.

It’s been said that sometimes even the hardest hearts can be softened; when the sternest people become gentle, and when the most reckless act like little children. That moment had now arrived for David White. It was strange, really strange. He had committed crime after crime but hardly felt any remorse; for years he had treated his mother as if he were nothing but a selfish person. But as he prepared to leave that mother, that old home, and all the lovely and beautiful things around it, a warmth spread through his tough exterior, and tears flowed freely. I've often thought that these feelings must be similar to those mysterious, vague, and unsettling premonitions—those faint and indescribable fears and hesitations that sometimes wash over us like a chilling thrill, even in the midst of fun, or as we stand at the edge of a grave to see our friends laid to rest, yet which no earthly or human reason can explain.

He was beholding everything for the last time, and he looked around him as the dying man upon his nearest friends, when he feels the cold hand of death[329] pressed heavily upon his brow, and the silver chords of his spirit's harp gathering to their utmost tension, and snapping, one by one, like reeds before the blast. There was the home which had sheltered him in his helplessness, glowing in a shower of soft moonlight, and seeming more beautiful than he ever saw it before. There the only true love this wide world of cold and bitter heartlessness can know, beamed on his infant eyes; and there he had spent the only happy moments in all his boyhood existence. In that little room he had first learned to pray, and there, first forgotten the duty. There his mother had watched over him night after night, when he had a burning fever, and the grave had half-opened its terrible portals for his entrance. And now he was going to abandon that mother who had loved and cherished him so fondly—leave her all alone, a joyless, childless widow, and for what cause? He choked down the emotion that rose to his mind, and turned hurriedly in another direction. Not more than twenty paces from him, a stream went dancing and bubbling across the road like a track of liquid silver—the stream that was fed by the cool spring at home; and he remembered how he had gazed in transport, many years agone, at the bright-hued insects floating in the meek, golden-colored sunshine, now sinking their velvet feet into the moist sand upon the water's brink, and sipping tiny draughts; or, resting upon the edges of the blue and crimson flowers that looked up like gems from the verdant grass, opening and shutting their unruffled fans, woven of gold and sunlight. He turned away from the scene sick at heart, but still another object presented itself to view, awakening old memories. A little farther on yonder in the green meadow, through which murmured the mill-stream, and by the drooping-willow whose long branches rippled in the current, was a deep place, in the midst of which loomed up a dark-gray rock, like a lone sentinel to the rapid waters, and the scene made his heart bound again. There he had angled for trout for many a summer, and looked down delighted into the music-breathing waters, watching the silver and mottled fishes as they went trooping swiftly past, like guests to a fairy wedding. The tears gushed into his eyes as old recollections came thronging to his mind, and he faltered in his determination. He turned, and took one step toward home, but vicious impulses triumphed, and the rainbow that had begun to arch his heart faded in darkness. He disappeared down the slope toward the old bridge, and David White was ruined forever.

He was witnessing everything for the last time, looking around like a dying man gazing at his closest friends as he felt the heavy, cold hand of death on his forehead, and the strings of his spirit's harp stretched to their breaking point, snapping one by one, like reeds in a storm. There was his home, which had sheltered him in his vulnerability, glowing in a gentle shower of moonlight and appearing more beautiful than he’d ever seen it before. There, the only true love this cold and bitter world can offer shone in his infant eyes; and it was there he had spent the happiest moments of his childhood. In that small room, he had first learned to pray, and there he had first forgotten that duty. His mother had watched over him night after night when he was burning with fever, and death had almost claimed him. And now he was about to leave that mother who had loved and cared for him so deeply—abandon her all alone, a joyless, childless widow, and for what reason? He pushed down the emotion that rose within him and quickly turned away. No more than twenty paces from him, a stream danced and bubbled across the road like a ribbon of liquid silver—the stream that flowed from the cool spring at home; he remembered how he had once gazed in awe at the brightly colored insects floating in the soft, golden sunshine, now sinking their velvety feet into the damp sand at the water's edge, sipping tiny drinks; or resting on the edges of blue and crimson flowers that looked like gems from the lush grass, opening and closing their delicate fans, woven from gold and sunlight. He turned away from the scene, feeling sick at heart, but yet another sight caught his attention, stirring up old memories. A little farther on in the green meadow, where the mill-stream flowed gently, and beside the drooping willow whose long branches swayed in the current, was a deep spot where a dark-gray rock stood like a lone sentinel to the rushing waters, and this sight caused his heart to race again. There, he had fished for trout many summers, delightedly watching the music-filled waters, seeing the silver and mottled fish swimming quickly by, like guests at a fairy wedding. Tears filled his eyes as old memories flooded back, and he wavered in his resolve. He turned and took a step toward home, but darker impulses won out, and the rainbow that had begun to brighten his heart faded into darkness. He disappeared down the slope toward the old bridge, and David White was ruined forever.

Meanwhile Widow White had almost reached her destination. A few steps farther on rose a little white-washed cottage, with sloping roof, and two large china-trees embowering it in front. As she arrived at the small trellis-work gate, a light met her eye, faintly twinkling through the dark foliage of an intervening bough, and reflecting a ruddy glare upon the side-walk that lay entombed in shadow. She opened the gate, followed the narrow foot-path leading to the front door, and found herself in a dark entry, with a few rays of light shimmering through the key-hole of a door immediately before her. As she put her hand to the latch, a stifled sob broke upon her ear, and noiselessly opening the door, she glided into the apartment. It was indeed the chamber of death. On a little table by the fire-place, amidst a number of glasses and vials, burned a solitary candle over a long and lengthening wick, shedding a dim radiance throughout the room. By the side of an old-fashioned bedstead, hung with snow-white valance, knelt the old gray-headed minister, and his low voice, broken and thrillingly solemn, went up in earnest prayer for a departing soul. Upon the bed itself, propped up with pillows, lay the invalid. Three days ago the flush of health had mantled her cheek, and brightened in her eye, and now, how ghastly and changed she was! The sunken and mist-covered eye; the pallid cheek; the hueless lips, and painful breath, too truly testified that the dark angel Azrael was watching by the couch-side. At the head of the bed sat the daughter, a little girl apparently five years of age, with her head bent upon her knees, and her hands clasped beneath her face, weeping bitterly. The supplicating accents of the gray-haired minister ceased, and he arose from his kneeling posture, his eyes streaming with tears, and clasping in both of his the thin white hand that rested upon the snowy counterpane, leaned gently over, and placed his lips close to the ear of the dying woman.

Meanwhile, Widow White had almost reached her destination. A few steps ahead stood a small whitewashed cottage with a sloping roof and two large chinaberry trees shading it in front. As she arrived at the little trellis gate, a light caught her eye, faintly twinkling through the dark leaves of a nearby branch and casting a warm glow on the sidewalk, which was covered in shadow. She opened the gate, followed the narrow path to the front door, and found herself in a dim entryway, with a few rays of light shimmering through the keyhole of a door directly in front of her. As she reached for the latch, she heard a muffled sob, and quietly opening the door, she slipped into the room. It was truly the chamber of death. On a small table by the fireplace, among several glasses and vials, stood a solitary candle with a long, flickering wick, casting a dim glow throughout the space. Beside an old-fashioned bed, adorned with a pure white valance, knelt the elderly gray-haired minister, and his low, broken, and profoundly solemn voice rose in earnest prayer for a departing soul. On the bed itself, propped up with pillows, lay the sick woman. Just three days ago, the glow of health had colored her cheeks and sparkled in her eyes, and now, how ghastly and altered she looked! The sunken, clouded eye; the pale cheek; the colorless lips, and labored breathing clearly showed that the dark angel Azrael was watching by her side. At the head of the bed sat her daughter, a little girl of about five, with her head bent on her knees and her hands clasped under her face, weeping bitterly. The pleading voice of the gray-haired minister stopped, and he rose from his kneeling position, his eyes streaming with tears. Clasping the thin white hand resting on the white bedspread in both of his, he leaned over gently and brought his lips close to the ear of the dying woman.

"My dear Mrs. Williams," said he kindly, "we all feel that you are rapidly sinking; do you die happy? Do you feel that there is a Jesus in heaven, through whose mediation you will be saved?"

"My dear Mrs. Williams," he said gently, "we can all see that you are quickly fading; do you feel at peace? Do you believe there is a Jesus in heaven, through whom you will be saved?"

There was a rustling of the bed-clothes, a faint murmur, and the sufferer languidly turned her eyes upon the speaker. A dimness was in those sunken orbs; a clamminess upon her wan brow, and her breast heaved wildly beneath the linen that lay in snowy waves across it. But she did not appear to have heard the inquiry of the minister.

There was a rustling of the sheets, a faint murmur, and the sick woman slowly turned her eyes toward the speaker. There was a dullness in those sunken eyes; a dampness on her pale forehead, and her chest rose and fell wildly beneath the white linen draped over it. But she didn't seem to notice the minister's question.

"The Widow White—has she not come yet? It is getting late—quite late," feebly spoke the sufferer.

"The Widow White—has she not arrived yet? It's getting late—really late," the sufferer said weakly.

Until then Widow White had stood unnoticed in the dark shadow, unwilling to interrupt; but, hearing this inquiry, she glided to the bedside.

Until then, Widow White had stood quietly in the shadows, not wanting to interrupt; but when she heard this question, she moved gracefully to the bedside.

"Yes, Mrs. Williams, I have come," and she laid her hand upon the dewy brow of her she had named, and tenderly smoothed back the long hair that lay loosely upon it.

"Yes, Mrs. Williams, I’m here," and she placed her hand on the dewy forehead of the one she referred to, gently smoothing back the long hair that lay loosely on it.

A gleam of satisfaction shot across the wan countenance of the sufferer as these words fell upon her ear. A light, almost preternatural, stole to her eyes, until they sparkled as the diamond, and she lifted her head upon her hand, and strove to speak. But the effort was too great for her debilitated condition—a weakness came over her, and she sunk back exhausted to her pillow. Ere long, however, she recovered sufficient strength to speak, and turning toward Widow White, clasped her hand affectionately.

A look of satisfaction flashed across the pale face of the sufferer as she heard those words. A light, almost supernatural, filled her eyes, making them sparkle like diamonds, and she propped her head up on her hand, trying to speak. But the effort was too much for her weakened state—a wave of exhaustion hit her, and she sank back onto her pillow. Soon, though, she regained enough strength to speak, and turning to Widow White, she held her hand affectionately.

"I feel that my life is fast ebbing away," she began in a subdued and thrilling voice. "A few short hours will pass by, and this body will be a soulless mass. But I do not fear to die; for me, death has no terror, nor the grave a victory. I am standing upon its very brink,[330] and look down into its blackness without an emotion save that of pleasure. This is a vain and heartless world! I have found it so, again and again, and the grave is the only place where I can find rest from its temptations and persecutions, and I feel glad that the time is almost here, when rest, both for body and soul, will be attained. But there is one thing that troubles me. My husband slumbers beneath the heavy sod in the village grave-yard; I am standing upon the very brink of eternity; I have no relatives living on this side of the Atlantic, and when I am gone, what is to become of my poor friendless, motherless child? I know there is One above who has promised to take care of the orphan, but still, it would give me a pleasure to know, that when my mouldering body reposes in 'that bourne whence no traveler returns,' that the light of a pleasant home would shed its radiance on her girlish years. I fear to trust her to the world. I fear its buffetings—I fear its bitterness—I fear its selfishness!—I have keenly felt them all, and they bowed my strength of spirit almost to the dust!—they sullied my purity of purpose, and my love of God! Three years ago I took up my abode in this community. Life was in its spring-time of joyousness. Pleasure opened her thousand portals, and nature breathed in beauty. Then a stern blight came upon it all! The gloom of death shadowed my dwelling, and soon the cold and rigid form of my beloved partner was carried out, and laid in the narrow bier where the 'dust returns to dust as it was.' The feeling of desolation entered my heart; I sorrowed in tears, and life almost became a weariness. Then you, Widow White, came to me in my distress, like a ministering angel; advised me, prayed with me, and led me on, until a light broke in upon my soul, and a new life spread out its million paths to happiness. From that moment I loved you as my own mother in heaven. And now I have a request to make—the request of a dying woman—will you grant it?" and she grasped the arm of the listener with a wild eagerness, and looked into her eyes, as if she saw down into the very soul, and read her every thought.

"I feel like my life is slipping away," she started in a soft and intense voice. "In just a few hours, this body will be nothing but a lifeless shell. But I’m not afraid to die; for me, death doesn’t scare me, and the grave doesn’t represent defeat. I’m standing right at the edge of it,[330] and I can look down into its darkness without feeling anything except pleasure. This world is so vain and heartless! I’ve seen it over and over, and the grave is the only place where I can escape its temptations and torments. I’m actually glad the time is almost here when I can finally find peace for both body and soul. But there’s one thing that worries me. My husband rests beneath the earth in the village cemetery; I’m at the very edge of eternity; I have no relatives living on this side of the Atlantic, and when I’m gone, what will happen to my poor, friendless, motherless child? I know there’s Someone above who has promised to take care of orphans, but still, I would feel comforted knowing that when my decaying body lies in 'that place from which no traveler returns,' a warm and loving home will brighten her youthful years. I’m scared to leave her to this world. I fear its hardships—I fear its bitterness—I fear its selfishness!—I’ve felt all of them deeply, and they nearly crushed my spirit!—they tainted my pure intentions and my love for God! Three years ago, I moved to this community. Life was full of joy and promise. Happiness seemed to have endless opportunities, and nature was beautiful. Then, a harsh sadness fell over everything! The shadow of death loomed over my home, and soon the cold, stiff body of my beloved partner was taken away and laid in the narrow coffin where 'dust returns to dust.' A feeling of despair filled my heart; I wept, and life became almost unbearable. Then you, Widow White, came to me in my time of need, like an angel; you advised me, prayed with me, and guided me until light broke into my soul, revealing countless paths to happiness. From that moment, I loved you like my own mother in heaven. And now I have one request to make—the request of a dying woman—will you grant it?" She grasped the listener's arm with intense eagerness and looked into her eyes as if peering deep into her soul, reading her every thought.

"Mrs. Williams," began Widow White in reply, in a tone of voice thrillingly solemn, her eyes dimmed with tears, and her whole frame trembling with emotion, "Mrs. Williams, you know how endeared you are to me—that I love you as if you were my own daughter, and that if I could comply with any thing that would give you pleasure in a dying moment, I would most willingly do so."

"Mrs. Williams," Widow White began in a deeply serious tone, her eyes filled with tears and her whole body shaking with emotion, "Mrs. Williams, you know how much I care about you—that I love you like my own daughter, and if there’s anything I could do to bring you comfort in your final moments, I would gladly do it."

"Thank God!—thank God!" exclaimed she fervently, clasping her hands as if in prayer. "I have prayed for this, again and again, and now it has come to pass—when the grave closes over my mouldering remains, my child will have a home and a mother still! Widow White, cherish her as your own. Educate her for heaven, and if we mortals, after death, are sent as ministering angels to the living, then will I be your guardian spirit. Our kind minister, into whose hands I have committed them, will inform you of my little worldly concerns after I am gone, for my strength is fast failing me, and I feel that I have little time left for words. Mary, dear, come to my bedside. A little nearer for I am quite weak and exhausted. I am dying, Mary. I am going far away—away to heaven. In a short time, my body will be cold and motionless, and then I cannot hear you, or speak to you any more. Then you will have no mother; she will be dead. In a few days I will be laid in the cold and dark ground, and you will never see me again in this world. When I am dead, this lady will be your mother. She will take care of you, and be kind to you, just as I am; and you must obey her, and try not to be naughty. If bad feelings come into your mind, think of your dead mother, and how she talked to you and advised you when she was dying. If you do what is right, God will love you, and bless you, and take care of you, and when death comes, you will go to live with Jesus, where there is nothing but happiness; but if you are wicked, God will hate you, and when you die, you will go down to hell, where all the bad people dwell, and where there is nothing but misery and anguish. Now kiss me, for I am too weak to talk to you any longer," and the dying woman drew the child to herself, and imprinted a lingering, burning kiss upon her forehead.

"Thank God!—thank God!" she exclaimed passionately, clasping her hands as if in prayer. "I’ve prayed for this, time and again, and now it’s finally happening—when the grave covers my decaying body, my child will still have a home and a mother! Widow White, take care of her as if she were your own. Raise her to be a good person, and if we humans, after death, become guardian angels for the living, I will watch over you. Our kind minister, to whom I’ve entrusted my matters, will fill you in on my worldly concerns after I’m gone, for my strength is fading fast, and I feel like I have little time left to speak. Mary, dear, come to my bedside. A little closer, because I’m quite weak and tired. I’m dying, Mary. I’m going far away—away to heaven. Soon, my body will be cold and still, and then I won’t be able to hear you or talk to you anymore. Then you won’t have a mother; she will be gone. In a few days, I will be laid in the cold, dark ground, and you will never see me again in this world. When I’m gone, this lady will be your mother. She will take care of you and be kind to you, just like I am; and you must listen to her and try not to be disobedient. If any bad thoughts come to your mind, remember your dead mother and how she spoke to you and guided you when she was dying. If you do what’s right, God will love you, bless you, and take care of you, and when death comes, you will go to live with Jesus, where there’s only happiness; but if you act badly, God will turn away from you, and when you die, you’ll go down to hell, where all the bad people are, and where there’s only pain and suffering. Now kiss me, because I’m too weak to speak any longer," and the dying woman pulled the child close and gave her a lingering, passionate kiss on the forehead.

She sunk back exhausted to the pillow, and her breath came in painful gasps from her parted lips, while her hands moved about spasmodically on the white counterpane—the excitement of the last hour had been too much for her weakened condition. She lay thus for several moments, and then suddenly started from her recumbent position, and sat upright in the bed. A glorious lustre broke through the mist that whelmed her eyes, and a faint color sprung to her pallid cheek. She clasped her daughter in her arms with an hysterical sob; looked wildly into her face; pressed a burning, quivering kiss upon her forehead, and then her lips gave forth fragments of speech, broken, but beautiful. But this did not last long; a weakness came over her almost preternatural strength; she loosened the embrace that circled her child; the color fled her cheek, the brightness her eye; the death-rattle rung out shrilly upon the air, and she fell back motionless to the bed. They looked upon her countenance—a single glance was sufficient—it was cold, calm, passionless—the seal of the grave was upon it.

She sank back exhausted onto the pillow, her breath coming in painful gasps from her parted lips, while her hands moved erratically on the white comforter—the excitement of the last hour had been too much for her fragile state. She lay like that for several moments, then suddenly sprang up from her lying position and sat upright in bed. A brilliant light broke through the fog covering her eyes, and a faint color returned to her pale cheek. She wrapped her arms around her daughter with a sob filled with emotion; looked wildly into her face; pressed a hot, trembling kiss on her forehead, and then her lips spoke in fragments, broken but beautiful. But this didn’t last long; a wave of weakness overcame her almost supernatural strength; she loosened her hold around her child; the color drained from her cheek, the brightness faded from her eye; the sound of death echoed sharply in the air, and she fell back motionless onto the bed. They looked at her face—a single glance was enough—it was cold, calm, devoid of emotion—the mark of death was upon it.


The gloom of death had shadowed that cottage for two days, and now it was desolate indeed. The stealthy tread of those who came to gaze upon the dead and prepare its burial, no longer broke the solemn hush that brooded over the dwelling. The departed was in truth the departed—they had borne her over the threshold of her home, and laid her remains in the narrow house where all must one day repose—a plain head-board alone marking the grave in which slumbered what was once Eliza Williams. Like others, she had died sincerely mourned by many—like others, futurity would leave no memorial to tell that she had ever existed. Decay, and rude hands, and careless feet, after the lapse of years, would mar her last resting-place, as many in the grave-yard had already[331] been marred, but the form below could never know nor feel the injury—she slept, and would sleep, as sleep the dead, until the trump of Gabriel awakens and clothes the dry bones in the habiliments of another world.

The sadness of death had hung over that cottage for two days, and now it felt truly empty. The quiet footsteps of those who came to pay their respects and prepare for the burial no longer interrupted the heavy silence that settled over the home. The deceased was indeed gone—they had carried her out of her house and laid her to rest in the small plot where everyone will eventually lie—a simple headstone marking the grave where what was once Eliza Williams now rested. Like many others, she was deeply mourned by many—yet, like others, the future would leave no trace to show that she had ever lived. Over time, decay, rough hands, and careless feet would damage her final resting place, just as they had already done to many in the graveyard[331], but the body below would never know or feel the damage—she slept, and would continue to sleep, like the dead, until the trumpet of Gabriel sounds and resurrects the dry bones with the garments of another world.

And now they were alone—the mother and her adopted daughter, making preparations for a final departure from that desolate old homestead. The ashes lay cold upon the hearth-stone, and a gloomy loneliness reigned throughout the whole building, flinging a pall over the feelings of Widow White. A chill crept over her as the large gray cat came purring to her side, and rubbed his soft coat against her ankle; and tears sprung to her eyes when she saw the countenance of the little child wearing such a sad and mournful expression, and she vowed in her heart that no blight should come over her youthful prospects, if it were in her power to prevent it.

And now they were alone—the mother and her adopted daughter, getting ready for a final departure from that bleak old house. The ashes lay cold on the hearth, and a gloomy loneliness filled the entire place, casting a shadow over Widow White's feelings. A chill ran through her as the large gray cat came purring to her side, rubbing its soft fur against her ankle; and tears welled up in her eyes when she saw the little girl’s face, which wore such a sad and sorrowful look. She vowed in her heart that no hardship would spoil the child's bright future, if she could help it.

Ere long, the necessary preparations were completed, and the two bade a final adieu to the lonely dwelling, and passed slowly along the road toward the mansion of Widow White.

Before long, the necessary preparations were finished, and the two said a final goodbye to the lonely house and walked slowly down the road toward the mansion of Widow White.


PART II.

"Parent! who is speechless," Over your cradled treasure bent, Each year reveals new charms,
Yet your wealth of love remains unspent; Have you seen that damaged flower? By a gloomy, unexpected frost? All your work unappreciated? Every glorious promise is lost!

Time, at whose touch the monument of a thousand ages crumbles to dust; at whose embrace empires totter to ruin, and at whose breath cities rise and sink like bursting bubbles in a pool, rolled on his car of wonderful mutations.

Time, which causes the monuments of a thousand years to turn to dust; at whose touch empires fall apart, and at whose influence cities rise and fall like bursting bubbles in a pool, riding on its chariot of amazing changes.

Ten years—ten short, rapid years had lapsed away into the infinitude of the past, and mighty changes had marked their progress. The wave of population, like the ocean at its flood, had gradually advanced over the land, and many new habitations sent up their curling smoke within sight of the old homestead of Widow White. The mansion-house itself had changed but little, though one of the tall maples had been cut away from the massive stone chimney at the south end of the building, and the moss had crept over the sloping roof in spots, giving a quaint richness of appearance to the time-honored shingles. The huge old mill below the dam had grown a little more picturesque with the lapse of years; but it was fast going to decay, for its owner was long since dead, and there being some still pending lawsuit between the heirs concerning this piece of property, no repairs had been made, or even any attention paid to its mouldering condition; and for several twelvemonths it had ceased to send up its daily medley of pleasant sounds. The old wooden bridge that spanned the river where it swept across the mouth of the valley, seemed as it ever did, save that rude hands had leveled the magnificent clump of trees that had embowered one end, and enveloped it, during half the day, in a mass of dense shadows, which always slept about this old fabric, and darkened the waters like heaps of black drapery. The scenery around was still as magnificent and entrancing as ever, though, immediately surrounding the dwelling of Widow White, it had undergone a very material change. The adjacent hills that gradually sloped down to the river's brink, were still dark with forests, though here and there the settler's axe had penetrated their sun-hidden recesses, and blocked out spaces, in the midst of which arose many a comfortable farm-house. But, at the time of which I speak, stern-browed winter had breathed over the scene, and the gnarled oak forest stood out like an army of skeletons against the stormy sky.

Ten years—ten short, fast years had passed into the endless past, and significant changes marked their journey. The wave of population, like the ocean at high tide, had slowly spread across the land, and many new homes were sending up their curling smoke in view of the old homestead of Widow White. The house itself had changed little, though one of the tall maples had been cut down from the sturdy stone chimney at the south end of the building, and moss had crept over the sloping roof in places, giving a charming richness to the timeworn shingles. The huge old mill below the dam had become a bit more picturesque with the passage of years; however, it was quickly falling into disrepair, as its owner had long since died, and a pending lawsuit among the heirs concerning this property meant no repairs had been made or even any attention given to its decaying state; for several months, it had stopped producing its daily mix of pleasant sounds. The old wooden bridge spanning the river where it crossed the valley still looked the same, except that rough hands had leveled the impressive cluster of trees that had shaded one end, enveloping it for half the day in a mass of dense shadows that always hovered around this old structure, darkening the waters like piles of black fabric. The scenery around was still as magnificent and captivating as ever, though the area immediately surrounding Widow White's home had undergone a significant change. The nearby hills that sloped down to the river's edge remained dark with forests, although here and there the settler's axe had cut into their sun-drenched recesses, clearing out areas where many a cozy farmhouse had emerged. But at the time I’m talking about, winter’s stern gaze had settled over the landscape, and the gnarled oak forest stood out like an army of skeletons against the stormy sky.

But ten years had not thus glided away without leaving their stern impress upon Widow White. She had become thinner and paler; many white hairs had crept in amongst the auburn that once adorned her head; and her hazel eye had assumed a milder, more subdued expression. The sudden departure of her self-willed son, and the manner of it, had caused her many a heart-pang; yet for months after it occurred she entertained serious hopes of his becoming repentant and returning; and this, for a time, had served to buoy up her depressed spirits; but when years had gone by, and no intelligence reached her concerning him, hope fell to the ground, and her ardent expectancy settled down into a stern grief. Mary, the adopted daughter, stood upon the threshold of woman-hood, in all the flush and spring-time of life and enjoyment. Widow White seemed to love her as if she were her own child, and watched over her with the tenderest care and solicitude. At this period Mary was near sixteen years of age, and rather striking in her appearance, though by no means what would be strictly termed beautiful. Indeed, the contour of her features, as a whole, was rather commonplace than otherwise; but a soul beamed out through her flashing black eye, and lit up her countenance with a sweetness, a loveliness, which was strange, and sometimes startling, from the brilliancy of its expression. A ruddy glow, like the blush of a summer sunset, dwelt in either cheek, and a slight contraction at both corners of the mouth gave her face a half-mirthful look; but her forehead, full in the upper and lateral portions, seemed almost too severely intellectual for the other features. She possessed a wealth of luxuriant black hair, which she had a quaint method of coiling around her head in a single massive braid, singularly contrasting with the alabaster whiteness of the delicate temples upon which it rested. She was very happy at the home she occupied, which was often enlivened by the joyous snatches of music that broke from her ruby lips as from a bird; but she had but a faint, a dream-like remembrance of the scenes connected with her early childhood.

But ten years had not gone by without leaving a significant mark on Widow White. She had become thinner and paler; many gray hairs had mixed in with the auburn that once graced her head, and her hazel eye had taken on a gentler, more subdued expression. The sudden departure of her headstrong son, and the way it happened, had caused her many heartaches; yet for months afterward, she held onto serious hopes that he would repent and come back, which temporarily lifted her spirits. But as the years passed by with no word from him, hope faded and her intense anticipation turned into deep sorrow. Mary, the adopted daughter, was on the brink of womanhood, bursting with the vibrancy and joy of life. Widow White seemed to love her as if she were her own child, caring for her with the utmost tenderness. At this time, Mary was nearly sixteen, and quite striking in her appearance, though not exactly what you would call beautiful. In fact, the overall shape of her features was rather ordinary, but a light shone from her bright black eyes and brightened her face with a sweetness and charm that was unusual and sometimes surprising due to the intensity of her expression. A warm glow, like the blush of a summer sunset, lingered on her cheeks, and a slight lift at the corners of her mouth gave her face a hint of playfulness; however, her forehead, broad at the top and sides, seemed almost too serious and intellectual for the rest of her features. She had a thick mass of beautiful black hair, which she had a unique way of styling in a single, large braid, contrasting sharply with the porcelain whiteness of her delicate temples. She was very happy in her home, often filled with the cheerful bursts of music that came from her lips like a songbird; yet she held only a faint, dream-like memory of the events connected to her early childhood.

It was a cold afternoon in December—cold even for that ice-clad month. Dark, gloomy, stern-browed winter had spread his varied desolations around. The first snow of the season had fallen during the night previous, and lay upon the ground to the depth of several inches, in some places, drifted into the ravines, leaving the declivities almost entirely uncovered, and at others, overspreading the soil with an unruffled sheet of stainless white. The winds had awakened[332] from their August slumbers, and blustered and shrieked dismally through the leafless forests, then sweeping out among the houses, sought entrance, but finding none, flung themselves despairingly against the doors, and mocked at the clattering windows, which every now and then threatened to burst from their casements; anon, swept moaning around the corners, now muttering, and now whispering at the crevices, then passing up toward the eaves, died away in sobbings and wailings. Even the dark blue cerulean wore a chilly aspect; and the huge masses of heavy, leaden-colored clouds that piled themselves up so quaintly over by the lofty-peaked, snow-capt mountains, drifted wildly before every impulse of the ice-winged lord of the storm.

It was a cold afternoon in December—cold even for that frost-bitten month. Dark, gloomy winter had spread its different desolations around. The first snow of the season had fallen during the previous night and lay upon the ground several inches deep, in some places drifting into ravines, leaving the slopes almost entirely bare, while in others, it blanketed the ground with a smooth layer of pure white. The winds had awakened[332] from their summer slumber and blew loudly and mournfully through the bare forests, then sweeping out among the houses, sought to get in, but finding no way, slammed themselves hopelessly against the doors, mocking the rattling windows that threatened to burst from their frames; at times, they swept around corners with moans, now muttering, now whispering at the cracks, then moving up toward the eaves, fading away in sobs and wails. Even the deep blue sky looked chilly; and the large, heavy, leaden clouds piled up so strangely over the tall, snow-covered mountains drifted wildly with every push from the ice-winged ruler of the storm.

Late on this afternoon a solitary traveler on horseback might have been seen winding slowly along the serpentine road that led over the hill above the falls. This traveler was David White. At his heart, were the same fierce and turbulent passions—the same dark thoughts and bad feelings—the same willful and perverse nature that dwelt there, when I left him, ten years ago, forsaking home and happiness; time had only served to deepen the impressions, and crime almost entirely to blot out the few remaining influences of a religious education, while the vicious impulses strengthened. But, in person, he was greatly changed. From the stripling he had become the man. A half sneer was on his countenance as in boyhood; and the same restless, wicked eye lighted up his features with an evil fire. It was a face that told the wily hypocrite—the man who could assume any character he chose—now, high-minded and honorable, and again, crime-seeking and fiendish, just as circumstances required. The cheeks were thin and sunken, and the deep pallor which had stolen away the rosy tints of health, plainly showed a course of continual dissipation. In person, he was somewhat above the standard height, and slender in his make, though his frame exhibited great powers of endurance, and no common share of muscular strength.

Late this afternoon, a lone traveler on horseback could be seen slowly winding along the winding road that led over the hill above the falls. This traveler was David White. Deep down, he had the same fierce and turbulent passions—the same dark thoughts and bad feelings—the same willful and perverse nature that he had when I left him ten years ago, abandoning home and happiness; time had only served to deepen those impressions, and crime had almost completely erased the few remaining influences of a religious upbringing, while his vicious impulses had grown stronger. However, in appearance, he had changed significantly. From a boy, he had become a man. A half sneer lingered on his face as it had in childhood; and the same restless, wicked eye illuminated his features with an evil fire. It was a face that revealed the crafty hypocrite—the man who could adopt any character he chose—now high-minded and honorable, and then crime-seeking and fiendish, depending on what circumstances required. His cheeks were thin and sunken, and the deep pallor that had drained away the rosy hues of health clearly indicated a life of continuous dissipation. Physically, he was somewhat taller than average and slender in build, though his frame showed great endurance and an uncommon level of muscular strength.

He wound slowly down the hill, stopped for a moment to gaze at the falls, adorned with huge, long icicles, and a shore of frozen foam; then moved on again, passed leisurely along the curving lane, and paused once more at the old bridge, to look up and down the river; after which he advanced a short distance into the magnificent grove of evergreens which skirted the road, and fastening his horse securely to one of the strongest pine saplings, bent his steps toward the home of his childhood. By this time the last flashing gleams of sunset were dying away in the west, and dark-hued twilight began to shroud the east in a mist-like dimness.

He slowly made his way down the hill, stopping for a moment to take in the waterfall, which was decorated with huge, long icicles and a shore of frozen foam. Then he continued on, strolling along the winding lane, and paused once again at the old bridge to look up and down the river. After that, he walked a short distance into the beautiful grove of evergreens that lined the road. Securing his horse to one of the strongest pine saplings, he headed towards his childhood home. By this time, the last bright rays of sunset were fading in the west, and dark twilight was starting to cover the east in a misty haze.

David White had been a wanderer in foreign lands. More than once had he stood amidst a field of the ghastly dead and shrieking wounded, when the tide of a great battle raged fiercest and strongest, his foothold bathed in the life-blood of his comrades. Such scenes ever tend to pervert the kinder tendencies of our nature, and to render the mind adamantine in its manifestations; nor were his less susceptible to these influences than others. When first he entered the ranks of the army, and joined in the death-dealing battle, he saw the daily commission of crimes which made his soul shrink even to contemplate; but, by degrees, he learned to look upon them merely as the amusements of a passing hour, and finally, to lend a ready hand to their accomplishment. Then his heart grew still colder and more feelingless. He thirsted for excitement, lawful or unlawful. He longed for the bloody onset to come; the deafening roar of the cannon was a music in his ears, and the murderous combat brought a restlessness that pleased him. But human nature is strange—passing strange. At intervals he was mild and gentle. Standing upon the battlefield, when night had drawn her silvery curtain over the ghastly and hideous spectacle, when the booming shot and frightful discord—the shriek, the groan, the shout, and ceaseless rush of angered men were passed away, he had looked round upon the cold and bloody scene, and wept—his sternness softened, and he became as other men. He brought water to the wounded and dying soldier; staunched the flowing blood; pillowed his head upon his knee, and as the body shuddered in the last fierce agony, and the enfranchised spirit went trembling up to God, tears fell like jewels on the pallid face of the dying, and thoughts, of which the good might have been proud, flashed through his mind. Who, at such moments, would recognize David White, the bold, dark, dangerous man? But thus it is; mirthful feelings will sometimes obtrude when the heavy clod is falling upon the coffin of a friend, and the grave closing over him forever; thoughts of the last agony, the bourne of death, and the curtained futurity, will sometimes come like a pall over our minds, when the dance is at its flush, and pleasure in its spring-time; and moments will sometimes roll round when a softness breathes upon the hearts of hardened men.

David White had traveled through foreign lands. More than once, he found himself in a field filled with the horrifying dead and screaming wounded, right in the middle of a fierce and intense battle, his footing stained with the blood of his comrades. Such experiences often twisted the softer sides of our nature and made the mind harden in its expressions; and he was no less affected by these influences than anyone else. When he first joined the army and took part in the brutal fighting, he was horrified by the daily atrocities that made his soul wince just to think about them; but gradually, he began to see them as mere distractions of the moment and eventually, he eagerly took part in them. As a result, his heart became even colder and more unfeeling. He craved excitement, whether it was lawful or not. He looked forward to the bloody clashes; the thunderous cannon fire was music to his ears, and the fierce combat sparked a restlessness that he found enjoyable. Yet, human nature is strange—truly strange. Occasionally, he displayed gentleness and compassion. Standing on the battlefield when night cast its silvery veil over the grim and horrifying scene, after the booming shots and terrifying noise—the screams, the groans, the shouts, and the relentless surge of angry men had subsided—he would look around at the cold, blood-soaked landscape and cry—his hardness softened, and he became like everyone else. He brought water to the injured and dying soldier; he stopped the bleeding; he cradled the soldier’s head on his knee, and as the body trembled in its last painful moments, with the released spirit ascending toward God, tears fell like jewels on the pale face of the dying, and thoughts worthy of proud men flashed through his mind. Who, in those moments, would recognize David White, the bold, dark, dangerous man? But that’s how it is; lighthearted feelings sometimes intrude when the heavy earth is being placed over a friend's coffin and the grave closes over him forever; thoughts of the last suffering, the finality of death, and the unknown future can overshadow our minds when the celebration is at its peak, and joy is in full bloom; and there are times when a gentle softness envelops the hearts of those hardened by life.

David White was again amongst the scenes of his boyhood; but he looked upon them merely as the passing traveler—with an idle curiosity. Change had been more busy than he expected, yet nothing around him served to awaken emotion. Not even when he stood upon the little eminence, and on almost the very spot where he had stood ten years agone, to bid a final adieu to home, and then to pass on to ruin, did he seem to remember, save by a faint and sickly smile, half-sneering in its expression. Yet, had he seen it when environed by other circumstances, perhaps his heart might have been touched—but now it was feelingless.

David White was back in the places of his childhood, but he viewed them like a passing traveler—with a casual curiosity. Change had happened more than he expected, yet nothing around him stirred any feelings. Not even when he stood on a little rise, almost exactly where he had stood ten years ago to say a final goodbye to home before moving on to ruin, did he seem to recall anything, except for a faint and weak smile, almost mocking in its expression. However, if he had seen it under different circumstances, maybe his heart would have been moved— but right now, he felt nothing.

Arrived at the old homestead, he knocked loudly at the door—but no one answering the call, he lifted the latch and entered the apartment. A large hickory fire was blazing on the hearth, casting a ruddy glare upon the floor, and radiating a pleasant heat throughout the room. Upon a worsted hearth-rug reclined a large gray cat, which he thought the very same he had kicked across the room on the evening of his departure, and which started up at his approach, and took refuge beneath the bed. Finding that no one was conscious of his presence, he flung off his dark overcoat, and laying it on a little pine table by the window, drew a large rocking-chair from its nook in the corner,[333] and seating himself by the hearth, began very complacently to contemplate the ornaments upon the mantle-piece. But soon growing tired of this employment, he left his seat and crossed over to some pictures that hung against the opposite wall. At this moment a door opened to his left, and turning, he beheld Mary entering the apartment, her cheeks rosier than ever with recent exercise.

Arriving at the old homestead, he knocked loudly on the door—but when no one answered, he lifted the latch and stepped inside. A big hickory fire was blazing on the hearth, casting a warm glow on the floor and spreading a nice heat throughout the room. On a woolen rug, a large gray cat lay lounging; he thought it was the same one he had kicked across the room on the night he left. The cat jumped up at his approach and darted under the bed. Noticing that no one was aware of his presence, he shrugged off his dark overcoat, placed it on a small pine table by the window, pulled a large rocking chair from its corner, and sat down by the hearth, leisurely admiring the decorations on the mantelpiece. However, soon growing bored with this, he got up and walked over to some pictures hanging on the opposite wall. Just then, a door opened to his left, and turning, he saw Mary walking into the room, her cheeks flushed with the recent activity.

"Good evening to you, my pretty lass," he observed in his blandest tones, and slightly bowing as she drew back in surprise at his sudden appearance. "A widow was once the occupant of this dwelling—the Widow White she was usually called; is she still living, and a resident here? and if so, will you be so kind as to inform her of my presence."

"Good evening to you, my lovely lady," he remarked in his most neutral tone, slightly bowing as she stepped back in surprise at his sudden arrival. "A widow used to live in this house—the Widow White, as she was often called; is she still alive and living here? If so, would you be kind enough to let her know I'm here?"

Mary replied briefly in the affirmative, and hastened out to call her mother from an out-house, a new building which had lately been erected to subserve the two-fold purpose of kitchen and dairy, where they both had been busily engaged at the time of his arrival, while he sauntered familiarly to his seat by the fire, and commenced drumming a tune upon the head-board of the mantle-piece. In a few moments the widow made her appearance, and politely requested her guest to be seated.

Mary quickly answered yes and hurried out to call her mother from a nearby shed, a new building that had just been put up to serve as both a kitchen and a dairy. They had both been busy there when he arrived, while he casually made his way to his seat by the fire and started drumming a tune on the mantelpiece. A few moments later, the widow came in and politely asked her guest to take a seat.

He flung himself carelessly into the chair he had occupied, and slightly turning in his seat, fixed his dark eyes on her face, and remarked, "You seem to be quite comfortably situated, Mistress White; this pleasant fire and comfortable apartment contrast finely with the cold and dreariness without doors."

He threw himself casually into the chair he had been sitting in, and slightly turning to face her, locked his dark eyes on her face and said, "You look pretty cozy, Mistress White; this nice fire and comfy room really stand out against the cold and gloom outside."

"Yes, thanks to Providence! things have gone especially well with me for many years, indeed, much more so perhaps than I really deserve. Though this world often requires much care and toil from us frail mortals, it also yields many blessings for which to be thankful."

"Yes, thanks to Providence! Things have been going really well for me for many years, probably even more than I really deserve. While this world often demands a lot of effort and hard work from us fragile humans, it also offers many blessings we should be grateful for."

"That is true," replied he; and then breaking off suddenly from the topic of conversation, remarked, "But I perceive, Mistress White, that you do not recognize your quondam friend. I hope you do not suffer prosperity to dampen your recollection of old times."

"That's true," he said, and then suddenly changing the subject, added, "But I see, Mistress White, that you don't recognize your former friend. I hope you haven't let your success make you forget the good old days."

The widow stopped her knitting for a few moments, leaned slightly forward, and scrutinized the features of the stranger; then recovering her former position, answered, "I have a faint, a dream-like recollection of your countenance. It seems that I have seen it before, yet I cannot distinctly remember where."

The widow paused her knitting for a moment, leaned in a bit, and looked closely at the stranger's face; then returning to her original position, she said, "I have a vague, dream-like memory of your face. It feels like I've seen you before, but I can't quite recall where."

"Look again!" exclaimed he, divesting himself of a pair of false whiskers, and again bending his dark eyes searchingly upon her face. "Now do you know me?"

"Look again!" he exclaimed, removing a pair of fake mustaches and once more studying her face intently with his dark eyes. "Do you recognize me now?"

She gazed but an instant, a deathly pallor sprung to her cheeks, and extending her arms as if to embrace, she tottered toward him, exclaiming, "It is!—I cannot be mistaken!—it is my long lost son, David White! Oh, David! David!" and she fell upon his neck, and twined her arms around him, sobbing aloud in her ecstasy of enjoyment.

She looked for just a moment, a ghostly color appeared on her cheeks, and stretching out her arms as if to hug him, she swayed toward him, exclaiming, "It is!—I can’t be wrong!—it’s my long-lost son, David White! Oh, David! David!" and she threw herself around his neck, wrapping her arms around him, crying out with joy.

"Tut-tut, mother—what's the use of carrying on so? To be sure I am your son, in flesh and blood, and just the same as ever, only changed a little for the better. But where's the use in crying? I reckon I am not going to die, that you should take on after this fashion."

"Tut-tut, Mom—what's the point of reacting like this? Of course, I’m your son, in body and spirit, and I’m the same as always, just a bit improved. But what’s the point in crying? I don’t think I’m going to die, so you really don’t need to act this way."

Here he rudely shook off her embrace, and reseated himself, while a sharp pang, such as she had not known since the years of his boyhood and unfeeling transgressions, struck deeply into her heart as his light mocking tones smote upon her ear, and sinking into a chair, she gave vent to her feelings in a gush of tears.

Here he roughly pulled away from her hug and sat down again, while a sharp pain, one she hadn't felt since his boyhood and thoughtless wrongdoings, pierced her heart as his light mocking voice hit her ears. Sinking into a chair, she let her emotions out in a flood of tears.

Who, at that moment, to have looked upon the dark countenance of David White, and to have witnessed his heartless and unmanly actions, would have recognized the cradle-joy of his mother's early widow-hood—the babe that smiled so sweetly upon the beholder—the little prattler for whom she had pictured out such a bright and glorious future. She had loved him—still loved him with all the devotedness and dewy freshness of life's morning hours; she had cherished and watched over him with the tenderest care and most affectionate solicitude, and now, when the fountains of deep-toned feeling and sympathetic emotion should have sent up their gushing libations, and she should have been reaping the rich benefits of her manifold attentions, the son, so fondly cherished, and so dearly loved, turns, like the frozen serpent that the shepherd warmed in his own bosom, to sting his benefactor.

Who, at that moment, would have looked at the dark expression of David White and witnessed his heartless and unmanly actions, would have recognized the joy his mother felt during her early widowhood—the baby who smiled so sweetly at anyone who looked at him—the little chatterbox for whom she had envisioned such a bright and glorious future. She had loved him—still loved him with all the devotion and freshness of life's early mornings; she had cherished and watched over him with the utmost care and affection, and now, when the depths of feeling and sympathy should have overflowed with gratitude, and she should have been enjoying the rich rewards of her countless efforts, the son, so dearly cherished and loved, turns against her, like the frozen snake that the shepherd warmed in his own embrace, to bite his benefactor.

But if we look back to this man's infancy, it will be found that much of this harvest was unconsciously sown by the mother. Domestic education exerts a great power in forming the manners and regulating the conduct which is to guide the future man; and as the system of Widow White had been injudicious, though she discovered her error at the last, it was too late for reform—her son was ruined, and an ingratitude engendered which would tinge the whole stream of her future life with bitterness. The mother is almost always the arbiter of her child's destiny; and if she misguide the bark of his life so that it finally anchors in a gulf of base and stormy passions, can it be wondered that his sympathies should be blunted, and the manifestations of his mind vile and ignoble?

But if we look back at this man's childhood, we'll see that much of this outcome was unconsciously shaped by his mother. Home education has a significant influence on forming behaviors and guiding the future man; and since Widow White’s approach was misguided, even though she realized her mistake in the end, it was too late for her to make changes—her son was ruined, and a sense of ingratitude developed that would color her entire future with bitterness. The mother is almost always the one who determines her child's future; and if she steers the course of his life so that it eventually ends up in a troubled sea of negative and stormy feelings, is it any surprise that his empathy will be dulled, and his thoughts will be base and unworthy?

"There, now! I didn't mean to hurt your feelings," again spoke the son, first breaking the silence which had existed for several minutes, and the mother looked up half smilingly through her tears as these gentle words came to her ear, they were so unlike the mocking tones with which he had sought to evade her welcome. The kind manner of their utterance went to her heart, and the best affections of her nature gushed to meet them.

"There, there! I didn't mean to hurt your feelings," the son said again, finally breaking the silence that had lasted for several minutes. The mother looked up, half smiling through her tears as those gentle words reached her ears; they were so different from the mocking tones he had used to avoid her welcome. The kind way he said them touched her heart, and all her best feelings rushed to meet them.

"You look worn and tired with your journey, David—would you not be the better of some supper? something warm might refresh you," and she took a step toward the door in execution of her kind purpose.

"You look worn out and tired from your journey, David—wouldn't you feel better after some dinner? Something warm might refresh you," and she took a step toward the door to carry out her kind intention.

"No, no—my time is precious, and I have none to waste in eating. I must be back to the Bend before nine, and there is famous little moon left to light the way."

"No, no—my time is valuable, and I can't waste any on eating. I need to be back at the Bend before nine, and there's hardly any moon left to light the way."

"So soon! Why not remain with us to-night, and then return in a more comfortable manner in the morning? You surely have no imperative necessity to visit the Bend on such a blustering night as this. The[334] north, too, is black with a gathering storm. You had better stay."

"So soon! Why not stay with us tonight and head back in a more comfortable way tomorrow morning? You really don’t have to go to the Bend on such a windy night like this. The[334] north is also dark with an approaching storm. You should really stay."

"I can't. It is impossible. I have a very urgent necessity to return, and quickly told, too—money; I must have money, and in no small amount either. It is absolutely necessary that I have twenty-five dollars, and that I have it now. I am in debt, and the debt must be paid—paid to-night. It has been a long time since I asked you for money, but I reckon you have enough of the mother about you to let me have that sum."

"I can't. It’s impossible. I have an urgent need to get back, and quickly—money; I need money, and not just a little bit. I absolutely need twenty-five dollars, and I need it now. I’m in debt, and I have to pay it—tonight. It’s been a while since I asked you for money, but I think you care enough to lend me that amount."

"In debt, David! to whom?"

"In debt, David! To who?"

"To the boat for my passage. But it is getting late, and I have no time to ask or answer questions; so, once for all, will you let me have it or not?"

"To the boat for my ride. But it's getting late, and I don't have time to ask or answer questions; so, once and for all, will you let me have it or not?"

The mother was deeply imposed upon, but never, even for an instant, did the thought flash across her mind that his statements were false, and only used for the purpose of extortion. Obtaining the specified amount, she placed it in his hands with a gush of tears, for her feelings were greatly hurt at his harsh words.

The mother was heavily burdened, but not once did it cross her mind that his claims were lies meant to manipulate her. After getting the amount he demanded, she handed it over to him while crying, as she was deeply hurt by his cruel words.

He received the money, bade her farewell in blander tones than his previous conversation, and hastened from the dwelling. When he arrived at the spot where was fastened his horse, his mind was fired to a high degree of excitement by the dark thoughts rankling within. His face was pale with anger; his heavy brows worked and knit themselves over eyes that flashed like fire, and he was muttering slowly to himself in broken expressions, while his fingers played unconsciously about the handle of the bowie-knife which slightly protruded from beneath his vest. Having taken a sudden turn in the undergrowth, he unexpectedly stood immediately before the horse, which, seeing him indistinctly, became affirighted, and ran back with an impetuosity that almost tore up the sapling by its roots.

He took the money, said goodbye in a more neutral tone than he had before, and quickly left the house. When he got to where his horse was tied up, he was overwhelmed with dark thoughts that stirred strong emotions in him. His face was pale with anger, his heavy eyebrows furrowed and knitted together over eyes that blazed like fire, and he was muttering to himself in fragmented phrases, his fingers fidgeting with the handle of the bowie knife that poked slightly out from under his vest. After taking a sudden turn in the underbrush, he unexpectedly found himself right in front of the horse, which, seeing him vaguely, became startled and bolted back with such force that it nearly uprooted a young tree.

"So, so," he muttered between his clenched teeth, as composedly as his anger would permit. "Easy, Oliver, easy!" and advancing, he tenderly patted him on the neck, while the restive animal, recognizing his voice, greeted him with a low neigh.

"Yeah, yeah," he muttered between his gritted teeth, as calmly as his anger would allow. "Easy, Oliver, easy!" and moving closer, he gently patted him on the neck, while the restless animal, recognizing his voice, responded with a low neigh.

Detaching the bridle from the mass of twigs that entangled it, he carefully led the way out into the road, and brushing off the snow which had collected upon the saddle, leaped to his seat, still agitated with the deep passion he was in vain endeavoring to control.

Detaching the bridle from the tangled mess of twigs, he carefully made his way out to the road. After brushing off the snow that had collected on the saddle, he jumped into his seat, still shaken by the intense feelings he was struggling to control.

"On!" burst from his lips in a hoarse whisper, which seemed like a low shout suppressed by a strong will. "On!" and he struck the spurs fiercely into the sides of his steed, and dashed swiftly across the old bridge, the clattering hoofs ringing out upon the still night with a strange distinctness.

"Go!" he exclaimed in a harsh whisper, sounding almost like a loud shout held back by sheer determination. "Go!" He slammed the spurs sharply into the sides of his horse and raced across the old bridge, the clattering hooves echoing through the quiet night with an unusual clarity.

At first, the moon looked down brightly from the starry sky, shedding around a shower of flashing beams, which rested upon the sheeted snow until it became dazzling in its whiteness. Soon, however, the heavy masses of clouds in the northeast, that drove wildly before every ice-winged impulse of the storm-king, overwhelmed and shrouded the silver disc from sight, and gave forth the tempest they had so long threatened. Still, now and then, as the wrathful clouds would separate for a moment, a faint lustre would dart forth, sprinkling, as with the purple glories of the orient morn, the torn and ragged opening, and illuminating the landscape with a quaint beauty—half light and half shadow—then all would become dark again. But soon, even this ceased, and the heavens were hung with black. Still his horse plunged on amid sheets of driving and whirling snow, never stopping his speed for an instant.

At first, the moon shone brightly from the starry sky, casting a shower of bright beams that rested on the snow, making it dazzlingly white. Soon, though, the thick clouds in the northeast, driven wildly by the icy gusts of the storm, overwhelmed and covered the silver disc from view, unleashing the tempest they had long threatened. Still, now and then, as the angry clouds parted for a moment, a faint glow would emerge, sprinkling the torn and ragged gap with the purple hues of dawn, illuminating the landscape with a unique beauty—half-lit and half-shadowed—before everything went dark again. But soon, even that faded, and the sky turned completely black. Still, his horse pushed forward through sheets of driving and swirling snow, never slowing down for an instant.

Ere long the impetuous rider drew up before a dark, weather-beaten, dilapidated building, at the north end of the village, and dismounted. The old chestnut by the fence creaked dismally as the winds swept fiercely up from the valley below, and through one of the swaying boughs came a faintly twinkling light, which seemed forcing itself through the folds of a window-curtain. Knocking loudly at the front door, it was presently opened, and giving some hasty directions concerning his horse, he hurried through a dark, narrow entry, and guiding his way up a creaking staircase by the aid of a balustrade which ran along either side, at length stood before a small door, through whose key-hole issued a narrow stream of light, slightly illuminating the thick gloom around him. Here he paused for a short time to recuperate his exhausted energies, and to subdue the passion that still somewhat agitated him. Then pushing open the door, he entered the apartment.

Soon, the eager rider pulled up in front of a dark, weathered, run-down building at the north end of the village and got off his horse. The old chestnut tree by the fence creaked sadly as the wind blew fiercely from the valley below, and through one of the swaying branches, a faint light flickered, seeming to push its way through the folds of a window curtain. He knocked loudly on the front door, which was quickly opened, and after giving some quick instructions about his horse, he hurried through a dark, narrow hallway, guiding himself up a creaking staircase with the help of a handrail on both sides. Finally, he stood in front of a small door, from which a narrow stream of light spilled out, slightly illuminating the thick darkness around him. He paused for a moment to catch his breath and calm the lingering agitation within him. Then, pushing the door open, he entered the room.

It was a gaming-room. Six or eight small tables stood about on the floor, at each of which, where the forgotten candles burned dimly over the long and lengthening wicks, sat several men—some, with faces brightly haggard, gloating over their unhallowed gains—others, dark, sullen, silent, fierce, gazing furtively at their piles of lost money. Here rattled the dice-box, and yonder fell the dirty cards—all were busily engaged—all were motionless, save their hands and eyes—all were hushed, save when they uttered solitary words to tell their bets.

It was a gaming room. Six or eight small tables were scattered across the floor, each one lit by the flickering light of forgotten candles burning low over their long wicks. Several men sat at each table—some with gaunt, excited faces, reveling in their ill-gotten gains—others, dark and silent, scowling fiercely as they stared at their piles of lost money. The sound of the dice rattled in the box, and dirty cards were being dealt nearby—all were deeply focused, still except for their hands and eyes—all were quiet, except when they murmured solitary words to place their bets.

David White had almost reached the centre of this room before any one was cognizant of his presence; then, several looked up with a nod of recognition, and once more bent themselves, pale, watchful, though weary, to the duties of the game. The emotion which had so recently agitated him was passed away, and his countenance wore the same expression which most frequently lurked over it. Crossing over to a table at the farthest end of the apartment from the door, he addressed a few words to its occupants; assumed a vacant chair by its side, and joined in the play. For hours he sat grasping the cards with trembling avidity, winning and losing, apparently unmindful of either. But this was merely the gilded outwardness—within, rankled fierce passions, like the lightning in the summer-evening cloud. The night glided on; its dank air grew fresher; the fire burned low on the hearth-stone; the raging storm was hushed to stillness, and three was sounding from the antique clock that adorned the mantle-piece. Save two men the room was deserted. One by one the rest had stolen away, until these two were its only occupants. The last stake of David White was in the pool; the cards had been dealed, and the game was about to be played which was to determine the[335] ownership of the large pile of silver that lay in the middle of the table. He had lost, won, and lost again—doubled his bets—trebled them, until all had been swept away—money, horse, and even his Bowie-knife. Then he had contrived to borrow—won again, and now the last stake trembled in the scales. The game was played—once more he was penniless. He sat still for several minutes, his eyes gazing on vacancy, and when he arose he seemed like a strange man, his face was so changed with the workings of evil passions.

David White had nearly reached the center of the room before anyone noticed him; then, several people looked up with a nod of recognition and shifted their focus back to the game, appearing pale, alert, and tired. The emotions that had recently stirred him were gone, and his face had settled into the same expression it often held. He walked over to a table at the far end of the room from the door, exchanged a few words with the people sitting there, took an empty chair beside them, and joined in the game. For hours, he clutched the cards with nervous intensity, winning and losing, seemingly indifferent to both. But that was just a façade—inside, fierce passions raged like lightning in a summer evening cloud. The night wore on; the damp air felt fresher; the fire burned low on the hearth; the raging storm had calmed, and the antique clock on the mantelpiece chimed three. The room was nearly empty, with only two men remaining. One by one, the others had quietly left, leaving these two as the sole occupants. David White's last stake was in the pot; the cards had been dealt, and the game that would determine the[335] ownership of the large pile of silver in the center of the table was about to begin. He had lost, won, and lost again—doubled his bets, tripled them, until everything was gone—money, his horse, and even his Bowie knife. Then he managed to borrow money—won again, and now his last stake was on the line. The game was played—once again, he was broke. He sat quietly for several minutes, staring into space, and when he finally stood up, he looked like a different man, his face transformed by the turmoil of dark emotions.

"There! now you have it all, and I am ruined! Do you hear?" exclaimed the frenzied man, his lips quivering with emotion as his voice became elevated with excitement. "And who is the dastardly craven that made me so? Who was it found me pure, and innocent, and stainless as the babe unborn, and lured me from happiness to scenes of madness and debauchery—of crime and wretchedness? Say! who was it did all this? Who was it first placed the cards in my hands, and trained my youthful mind to the cheateries of the gaming-table? And who, when I became older, taught me to revel in human gore, and to delight in carnage and distress, making me the heartless villain that I am? Who was it did all this, I say? Was it not you, Wilson Hurst—was it not you that did it?" and the frantic man struck the table a tremendous blow with his clenched fist as this last question trembled on his white lips, while he glared fiercely upon the listener.

"There! Now you have it all, and I'm ruined! Do you hear me?" shouted the man in a frenzy, his lips shaking with emotion as his voice rose with excitement. "And who is the cowardly scoundrel that did this to me? Who was it that saw me as pure, innocent, and spotless like an unborn baby, and led me from happiness to chaos and depravity—into crime and misery? Tell me! Who was it that did all this? Who was it that first dealt me the cards and shaped my young mind for the deceit of the poker table? And who, when I got older, taught me to revel in blood and take pleasure in slaughter and suffering, turning me into the heartless villain I am? Who was it, I ask? Was it not you, Wilson Hurst—was it not you?" And the frantic man slammed his fist down on the table with a tremendous force as this last question quivered on his pale lips, glaring fiercely at the listener.

His mind had now worked itself up to the highest pitch of excitement; his countenance wore a deathly pallor; his heavy brows lowered fearfully above eyes that flashed like fire; his nostrils were widely distended, and, as the air breathed through it seemed to choke him; his teeth chattered with rage, while the white foam oozed between, gathering in a thick froth about the parted lips, and with an exclamation that almost froze the blood to hear, he flung himself upon his companion. But his adversary had foreseen the whole, and was fully prepared to meet this sudden attack. Taking advantage of his cat-like eagerness, he threw him to the floor, overpowered, and finally, exhausted with struggling, thrust him out the street door, and shut it in his face.

His mind was in a state of extreme excitement; his face had turned pale; his heavy brows were furrowed above eyes that sparkled with intensity; his nostrils flared as if the air was choking him; his teeth chattered with anger, and white foam seeped out, collecting in a thick froth around his parted lips. With a cry that was chilling to hear, he lunged at his companion. But his opponent had anticipated this move and was completely ready for the sudden attack. Taking advantage of his frantic eagerness, he shoved him to the floor, overpowered him, and finally, worn out from the struggle, pushed him out the street door and slammed it in his face.

Left to himself, he gradually became calm and collected, and then other and gentler thoughts grew busy. He stood there in the still moonlight, the cool breezes of morning fanning his feverish brow, from which distilled great drops of moisture in the anguish of his spirit.

Left alone, he slowly became calm and composed, and then softer, gentler thoughts began to take hold. He stood there in the quiet moonlight, the cool morning breezes soothing his feverish forehead, from which large drops of sweat were dripping in the turmoil of his soul.

"What a change! what a change!" exclaimed he wildly, smiting his breast with his hands. He was thinking of childhood, of those hours of innocence forever gone, and he buried his face in his hands, and sobbed aloud. The strong man was bowed—yes! he who, undaunted, had stood amidst the angered rush of battle; he who, fearless, had seen his comrades falling around him like trees before the hurricane; he who, unappalled, had heard the shrieks of the wounded and dying, wept at the recollection of childhood. What a scene for God and the angels to look down upon!

"What a change! What a change!" he exclaimed wildly, hitting his chest with his hands. He was thinking about childhood, about those hours of innocence that were gone forever, and he buried his face in his hands and sobbed loudly. The strong man was bowed—yes! He who, unafraid, had stood amid the furious rush of battle; he who, without fear, had seen his friends falling around him like trees in a storm; he who, undaunted, had heard the cries of the wounded and dying, wept at the memory of childhood. What a scene for God and the angels to look down upon!

David White sedulously strove to renew the acquaintanceships of his boyhood, but amongst none, either of those who remembered him, or others to whom he was a perfect stranger, did he contrive to make a friend. His company, however, was not avoided, for his conversation abounded with strange and interesting adventures in various foreign lands, often instructive; but there were too many demands for the possessor of an able body, and too extensive a prevalence of sound morality, for him to find a spirit any way congenial to his own in the vicinity of his home. He therefore took up his residence at the Bend, which was a kind of stopping-place for boats passing up and down the river, and where congregated all grades of society. His pursuits were now undisguisedly those of a gambler—and still further, though unknown—those of a smuggler. His mother received frequent, though indirect communications concerning her son's course of conduct at the neighboring village—indeed, few days passed in which she did not incidentally obtain such intelligence. He appeared occasionally at the old homestead, but his stay was seldom prolonged beyond a few hours. His conduct cost his mother many a heart-pang, but the day when she could influence his mind had long since gone by, and she entertained no hope of a reformation—indeed, such an occurrence would have appeared almost a miracle in the eyes of those acquainted with his character and mode of action. Thus months lapsed away into the infinitude of the past; summer came round, and soon an eventful and crime-stained night rolled into its place.

David White diligently tried to reconnect with his childhood friends, but he couldn't make a real friend among those who remembered him or those who didn't know him at all. Still, people didn’t avoid him because he had a knack for sharing strange and interesting stories about his adventures in different countries, which were often informative. However, there were too many expectations for someone capable and too much emphasis on good morals for him to find anyone who really clicked with him near his hometown. So, he settled at the Bend, a kind of stopover for boats traveling up and down the river, where all kinds of people gathered. His activities were now clearly those of a gambler—and even more covertly, those of a smuggler. His mother often heard indirect news about her son's actions in the nearby village—in fact, there were few days when she didn’t get some information. He would occasionally show up at the old family home, but his visits rarely lasted more than a few hours. His behavior caused her a lot of pain, but the time when she could influence him was long gone, and she had no hope for his reform—in fact, such a change would have seemed almost miraculous to those who knew his character and lifestyle. Thus, months slipped into the depths of the past; summer arrived, and before long, a fateful and crime-filled night came along.

The moon waxed high in her career. Midnight was gathering slowly over the earth; that hallowed and mysterious hour, the isthmus between two days. But the deep-toned thunder was muttering at intervals in the sky, and the torn clouds swept on in massy columns, dark and aspiring, growing blacker and blacker as they rolled up the great heavens, and portending a terrible convulsion of the elements. The night was far advanced, and in all respects suited to the purpose of David White. Twelve o'clock was already striking, when he issued from a private door of the time-worn building, where had occurred the gambling scene on the stormy night of the winter before. Since then, the two men had made friends; fortune had changed, rechanged, and changed again; and now, almost penniless, he had resolved on a bold stroke, by which to replenish his purse, and furnish means whereby to indulge his consuming and all absorbing love of gaming. After entering the street, he glanced cautiously around, and then advancing to the iron-gray charger that was tied with a stout bridle to the horse-shoe at the doorpost, adjusted the accoutrements, leaped to the saddle, and rode hurriedly along the road leading to the old homestead.

The moon was high in the sky. Midnight was slowly gathering over the earth; that sacred and mysterious hour, the bridge between two days. But the deep, rumbling thunder was grumbling intermittently in the sky, and the torn clouds moved in massive columns, dark and towering, growing darker as they rolled up into the vast heavens, signaling an intense upheaval of the elements. The night was well advanced, perfectly suited to David White's purpose. It was already striking twelve when he stepped out of a private door of the old building, where the gambling scene had taken place on that stormy winter night before. Since then, the two men had become friends; fortunes had changed, shifted, and changed again; and now, nearly broke, he had decided on a daring move to refill his wallet and fund his all-consuming passion for gambling. After stepping into the street, he looked around carefully, and then walked over to the iron-gray horse tied with a sturdy bridle to the horse-shoe at the doorpost, adjusted the gear, jumped into the saddle, and quickly rode along the road leading to the old homestead.

Meantime the aspect of the heavens had materially changed. The black, opaque mass of vapors had extended its dark and jagged front a third of the way around the horizon, piling its frowning steeps high up toward the zenith. Here and there overhead, the sky was blotted with isolated black clouds, which[336] were fast increasing in size and joining into one. The thunder, which had been occasionally muttering on high, now rattled incessantly, and the forked lightning rushed down in sheets of lurid flame. Ere long, the huge mass of sweeping clouds had reached the zenith, and were rolling darkly onward toward the opposite horizon. Directly the wild uproar died nearly altogether away, and intense darkness shrouded the skies and earth in its folds. The air grew heavy, and seemed to be forcibly pressed toward the ground. This was that strange pause in the strife of the elements, apparently as if the combatants were gathering all their strength for the fearful contest that was to follow. But this pause was only momentary, and soon was at an end. Then a distant, sullen, bellowing murmur came surging up from the depths of the forest, followed by the sorrowful moaning of the trees along the road-side. David White grew pale, and could almost hear the beating of his own heart as he bent forward in the saddle, and listened to the approaching rush and roar of the lashed winds. He had not expected such a wild fierceness in the storm, but now he had gone too far to recede; he was in the very midst of the forest, and the danger was the same either way, so he spurred on the plunging animal beneath him with a desperate energy. At that instant a blinding flash shot down from a cloud almost directly overhead, drank up the thick darkness, and wrapped the air in sheets of lurid flame, while the tall trees stood out like a spectral throng in its supernatural glare. Before a clock could tick, the report followed with a roar, deafening and tremendous, rattling and echoing along the sky like the simultaneous discharge of a thousand deeply freighted cannon. Terrified at the unearthly glare and stunning thunder-bolt, the horse plunged aside with a fierce impetuosity, that would have flung the rider to the earth had he not clung to the mane with his utmost strength; and even for minutes after "the jaws of darkness" had devoured up the scene, and the fearful report had died away in the distance, his eyes still ached with the intense light, and his ears rung with the deafening bolt that had followed.

In the meantime, the sky had changed dramatically. The dark, thick mass of clouds stretched its jagged edge a third of the way around the horizon, piling up ominously toward the zenith. Here and there overhead, the sky was smudged with isolated black clouds, which[336] were quickly growing larger and merging into one. The thunder, which had been rumbling occasionally, now rumbled constantly, and the jagged lightning flashed down in sheets of bright flame. Before long, the massive blanket of clouds reached the highest point in the sky and rolled darkly toward the opposite horizon. Then the wild noise nearly faded away, and an intense darkness enveloped the sky and ground. The air felt heavy and seemed to press down forcefully. This was that strange pause in the battle of the elements, almost as if the forces were gathering all their strength for the terrifying confrontation that was about to happen. But this pause was only temporary and soon ended. A distant, gloomy, rumbling sound surged up from the depths of the forest, followed by the sorrowful creaking of the trees along the roadside. David White turned pale and could almost hear his heart pounding as he leaned forward in the saddle and listened to the approaching rush and roar of the fierce winds. He hadn’t expected such wild fierceness in the storm, but now he had gone too far to turn back; he was deep in the forest, and the danger was the same either way, so he urged the rearing horse beneath him onward with desperate energy. At that moment, a blinding flash shot down from a cloud almost directly above, cutting through the thick darkness and wrapping the air in sheets of bright flame, while the tall trees stood out like ghostly figures in its eerie glow. Before a clock could tick, the roar followed, deafening and immense, rattling and echoing across the sky like the simultaneous blast of a thousand heavily loaded cannons. Startled by the otherworldly flash and thunder, the horse leapt aside with such force that David would have been thrown off if he hadn’t clung to the mane with all his strength; and even minutes later, after “the jaws of darkness” had swallowed the scene and the terrifying noise had faded away in the distance, his eyes still throbbed from the intense light, and his ears rang with the deafening thunder that had followed.

Now came the arrowy flight and form of the hurricane itself. It crushed the tall and sturdy trees to the ground as if they had been a forest of reeds. On it came, darker, fiercer, and more impetuous, as if under the influence of some angry fiend enjoying a triumph. The shrieking of the lashed winds; the crashing thunder; the noise of the giant monarchs of the forest upheaving from their deep-set foundations, and toppling to the ground; the rush and howling of the tempest—all mingled in one swelling uproar, and deafened the very heavens. Now the whole malignity and embodied power of the hurricane was upon them. The shivering horse sprang forward into the shelter of a huge rock that frowned upon the road like some stern sentinel guarding the passage, and David White leaped from the saddle, and crouched in terror against the dark mass that towered above and afforded protection.

Now came the swift flight and shape of the hurricane itself. It smashed the tall, sturdy trees to the ground as if they were just a field of reeds. It approached, darker, fiercer, and more violent, as if under the influence of some angry spirit celebrating a victory. The howling winds; the crashing thunder; the sound of the giant trees being uprooted from their deep roots and crashing down; the rush and roar of the storm—all blended into one overwhelming noise that deafened the very sky. Now the full fury and raw power of the hurricane was upon them. The trembling horse dashed forward into the shelter of a massive rock that loomed over the road like a stern guardian watching over the way, and David White jumped from the saddle and huddled in fear against the dark mass that towered above him, offering protection.

On it came, winding its tortuous pathway from right to left and from left to right, crushing and twisting the Titans of the woods from their trunks in its awful rush of destruction. The wheeling clouds and tumultuous atmosphere were lashed through and through with the fiery lightning, and masses of loose leaves, and branches, with all their wealth of mangled foliage—saplings twisted up by the roots, and bunches of shrubs tossed themselves impetuously into the air, flung into the wildest and most rapid agitation—now rushing together as if consolidating into masses—now scattered abroad in the deepest confusion, while a stubborn oak, disdaining to bend, was dashed headlong across the road, where the horse and his rider had stood only a few moments previous, and hurling the soil to their very feet.

It came on, weaving its twisted path from right to left and back again, crushing and twisting the great trees of the forest from their trunks in a terrifying wave of destruction. The swirling clouds and chaotic atmosphere were ripped through with brilliant lightning, while loose leaves and branches, along with their wrecked foliage—young trees pulled up by their roots, and clumps of shrubs—were thrown into the air in a wild frenzy, darting around as if trying to form clumps one moment, then scattered in utter chaos the next. Meanwhile, a stubborn oak, refusing to bend, was tossed headfirst across the road, where the horse and rider had stood just moments before, sending soil flying right at their feet.

Rush after rush of the trooping winds went by—each succeeding onset wilder and more impetuous than the last, until at length the sullen distant roar—and then the low, surging murmurs announced that the greatest danger had overblown, and that the hurricane was winding its tortuous pathway through the forests many miles away to the right.

Rush after rush of the winds blew by—each new wave more chaotic and intense than the last, until finally the distant low roar and then the soft, rising murmurs signaled that the worst was over, and that the hurricane was making its twisting path through the forests many miles away to the right.

Gradually the devastations of the awful skies became mellowed down; the wheeling clouds began to dispart, and a gush of heavy drops came pattering from above. Moaning pitifully, the prostrate and bowed trees and undergrowth lifted their mangled boughs from the compressed state into which they had been forced—those which had survived the tempest, seemingly with a painful effort, regaining their upright and natural position.

Gradually, the destruction from the terrible skies softened; the swirling clouds began to break apart, and a rush of heavy raindrops started falling from above. Moaning sadly, the bent and broken trees and underbrush lifted their damaged branches from the cramped position they had been forced into—those that survived the storm, seemingly with great effort, struggled to return to their upright and natural stance.

Soon the heavy and dank air grew fresher; the wrathful clouds separated, and the moon once more gleamed forth in resplendent beauty and brightness. By degrees the gloom retired from the face of the heavens, the stars looked down gloriously from their sapphire thrones, and a silvery gush played amidst the swaying foliage, where the rain-drops glistened on their leaflet platforms like so many diamonds. Then the lucid milky-way, whose loveliness flushes the firmament, bent itself across the concave above, one broad flame of pure transparent white, as if some burning orb had fled along the sky with so swift a flight, that, for a moment, it had left its lustre in the vault of heaven. Gradually all was lulled into stillness, and nature became as one great solitude.

Soon the heavy, damp air became fresher; the angry clouds parted, and the moon once again shone with stunning beauty and brightness. Little by little, the darkness faded from the sky, the stars gleamed gloriously from their sapphire thrones, and a silvery glow danced among the swaying leaves, with raindrops sparkling on their leafy platforms like diamonds. Then the clear Milky Way, whose beauty lights up the sky, stretched across the dome above, a wide ribbon of pure, transparent white, as if some blazing orb had raced across the sky so quickly that it momentarily left its shine in the heavens. Gradually, everything settled into stillness, and nature became one vast solitude.

Awe-stricken and bewildered, David White remounted his quivering steed, and slowly wound his way along the ruin-covered road. One by one the appearances which told a near approach to his destination came into view; and finally he stood before the home of his childhood, which was now to be the scene of a great and heinous crime. Carefully hitching his horse in the dark shadows of some ancient oaks at the head of the lane, he softly opened the gate, and glided round the house until he stood at a little window which looked out from his mother's chamber, and next the old stone chimney. For the night, she was absent at a distant neighbor's, which circumstance, together with that of her having withdrawn a large amount of funds from the possession of the village minister, had induced the present visit.[337] But when he saw the shutter open, a thing wholly unexpected, it flashed through his mind that he was watched—that this was an allurement to ensnare him; so he shrunk back into the dense shadows of the maples, and glanced hurriedly around him. Satisfied with his investigation, he ventured to the window, and peered cautiously into the chamber, but seeing nothing to excite his fears, gently raised the sash, and leaped into the apartment. The moon shone so brightly that he had no occasion to strike a light, but its silver disc was fast verging toward the horizon, and warned him to haste, else be left to return in darkness. Fumbling in his coat-pocket, he at length produced a large bunch of keys, and stooping down, applied one to the heavy oaken chest beneath the window-sill. Fortunately it suited the lock; the bolt turned without difficulty, and he lifted the massive lid, which he upheld with one hand, while he rummaged the till with the other. At this moment a slight rustling reached his ears from the furthest corner of the apartment from the window.

Amazed and confused, David White got back on his trembling horse and slowly made his way along the overgrown road. One by one, the signs indicating he was getting closer to his destination came into view; finally, he stood before the home of his childhood, which was about to become the scene of a terrible crime. He carefully tied his horse in the dark shadows of some old oaks at the start of the lane, quietly opened the gate, and crept around the house until he reached a small window that looked out from his mother's room next to the old stone chimney. Tonight, she was away visiting a neighbor, and this, along with her having withdrawn a large sum of money from the village minister, was why he had come. But when he saw the window shutter open, something he didn't expect, it occurred to him that he might be being watched—that this was a trap to catch him; so, he stepped back into the dense shadows of the maples and quickly glanced around. Satisfied with what he found, he approached the window and cautiously looked into the room, but seeing nothing to raise his fears, he gently lifted the window and jumped into the space. The moon shone so brightly that he didn’t need to light a lamp, but its silver disc was quickly descending toward the horizon, urging him to hurry or risk returning in the dark. Fumbling in his coat pocket, he eventually pulled out a large bunch of keys and crouched down to use one on the heavy oak chest beneath the window sill. Luckily, it fit the lock; the bolt turned easily, and he lifted the heavy lid with one hand while rummaging through the chest with the other. At that moment, he heard a slight rustling from the far corner of the room away from the window.

"What the deuce is that?" exclaimed he, starling up from his kneeling posture, and turning anxiously in the direction whence the disturbance had proceeded, at the same time thoughtlessly relinquishing his grasp of the lid, which fell with a heavy crash upon the arm still resting beneath.

"What the heck is that?" he exclaimed, jumping up from his kneeling position and anxiously turning towards the source of the noise, at the same time carelessly letting go of the lid, which fell heavily onto the arm still resting underneath.

"Furies!" shouted he, writhing in agony, and releasing the bruised member from its painful position.

"Furies!" he yelled, twisting in pain and freeing his injured limb from its painful position.

At these words a faint scream of terror issued from the bed which stood only a few feet distant. Mary White had been awakened by his outcry, and starting up in alarm, beheld a man standing by the window, which occasioned the involuntary exclamation that had just burst from her lips. She had sat up until quite late, every moment expecting the young lady who was to have been her companion for the night; and then the convulsions of the tempest had kept her wakeful, and prevented her retiring. The tedium of the hours becoming irksome, she had sauntered into her mother's chamber, and opened the window to gaze out upon the lulling war of the elements; but growing wearied of this employment, and a drowsiness stealing over her, she had flung herself upon the bed, and almost immediately sunk into a refreshing slumber, from which the late disturbances in the apartment had just awakened her. The first impulse that entered her mind was to gain the door and escape, but her nature was one on which fear acts as a sudden paralysis. All power of volition deserted her; and she stood motionless as carved marble, with her eyes glaring, and her finger pointed toward the spot where was the object of her terrors.

At these words, a faint scream of terror came from the bed just a few feet away. Mary White had been woken by his shout, and as she sat up in alarm, she saw a man standing by the window, which caused the involuntary exclamation to escape her lips. She had been up late, expecting the young lady who was supposed to be her companion for the night, and the storm’s convulsions had kept her awake, preventing her from going to bed. As the long hours grew tedious, she had wandered into her mother's room and opened the window to look out at the chaotic weather; but feeling tired of this, and as drowsiness washed over her, she threw herself on the bed and almost immediately fell into a refreshing sleep, from which the recent disturbances in the room had just roused her. The first impulse that crossed her mind was to head for the door and escape, but fear paralyzed her. All sense of will vanished, and she stood still as carved marble, her eyes wide and her finger pointing at the source of her terror.

"Who's there? stand back!" burst from his lips in nervous agitation as the shriek rung out upon the air, and turning round, he rushed to the bedside, but started back; and there was the confusion of cowardice in his manner as he exclaimed, "You here, Mary! what in the world brought you into this room at such a time of night as this?"

"Who's there? Back away!" he exclaimed nervously as the scream echoed in the air. Turning around, he rushed to the bedside, but then froze; there was a look of panic on his face as he said, "You here, Mary! What on earth are you doing in this room at this time of night?"

"David White!" exclaimed she, shrinking back, when the moonlight fell upon his features, and she recognized the intruder.

"David White!" she exclaimed, pulling back when the moonlight illuminated his face, and she recognized the intruder.

"No one else, my pretty lass," replied the vile man, becoming emboldened by the time and situation; and with a graceful bend of his fine form, he threw his arm around her waist, and attempted to press his lips to her cheek; but fear gave her an almost preternatural strength, and she thrust him forcibly from her.

"No one else, my beautiful girl," replied the disgusting man, feeling braver because of the moment; and with a smooth motion of his handsome body, he wrapped his arm around her waist and tried to kiss her cheek. But fear gave her an almost superhuman strength, and she pushed him away forcefully.

"What! are you determined to fight shy?" said he, with a dark sneer, again advancing toward her.

"What! Are you really trying to avoid this?" he said, with a mocking sneer, moving closer to her again.

"Off! off!—do you dare to lay that vile hand on me again?" and as he caught her arm, she struck him forcibly in the face with her clenched fist, and releasing his grasp, darted toward the door with the swiftness of the deer.

"Get off! Get off!—do you really think you can lay that disgusting hand on me again?" As he grabbed her arm, she hit him hard in the face with her fist and, breaking free from his hold, sprinted toward the door as fast as a deer.

He sprung after her with arms outstretched, and his eyes on fire with fierce rage. His hand clutched the folds of her dress as she reached the door, and he jerked her toward himself with a violence that was almost stunning.

He lunged after her with his arms wide open, his eyes blazing with intense anger. He grabbed the fabric of her dress as she got to the door and yanked her toward him with a force that was nearly shocking.

"Ha!" shouted he, inebriate with passion, as her pallid face turned to his, "is this your game? Take that, then!" and he plunged a glittering knife deeply into her bosom.

"Ha!" he shouted, fueled by passion, as her pale face turned to his, "is this your game? Take that, then!" and he drove a shining knife deep into her chest.

She clasped her hands convulsively, turned her eyes heavenward, and with a single groan, the utterance of the last mortal agony swelling in her soul, sunk, pale and quivering, slowly to the floor. Then a deep stillness reigned around, broken only by the gurgling sound of the blood as it gushed from the deep wound near her heart, and gathered in a dark, clotted pool by her side.

She tightly clasped her hands, looked up at the sky, and with a single groan, the expression of her final pain rising within her, she sank, pale and shaking, slowly to the floor. Then a deep silence settled around, interrupted only by the gurgling sound of blood pouring from the deep wound near her heart, collecting in a dark, clotted pool beside her.

"'Twas quickly done!" muttered he, in stifled tones of still unsubdued ferocity. "Let this finish it well!" and he made a random stab, which was followed by a spasmodic movement of the body; and drawing the blade from its fleshy sheath, he composedly wiped off the warm blood against the bed-clothes, and thrust it back into his bosom with a low, savage laugh.

"That was quick!" he muttered, his voice barely hiding his intense anger. "Let this end it properly!" He made an uncoordinated stab, and the body twitched in response. Pulling the blade from its bloody sheath, he calmly wiped the warm blood on the bed sheets and slid it back into his clothing with a soft, savage laugh.

He then crossed over to the chest, and cursing his carelessness, abstracted the money from its careful hiding-place, and quitted the scene of his exploit with hurried steps, passing out the front way, and flinging the door wide open as he departed. Within an hour and a half more he was at home. There all was silent and dreary, but he had no observation to fear. Striking a light, he carefully washed the blood from his hands, and disarraying himself of the cast-off clothing which he had assumed for the occasion, thrust them into the fire, and watched until the whole was entirely consumed. Having thus guarded against direct evidence, he made some artful dispositions of negative disproof, that he might be provided with full armor against all suspicions; and then retiring to his homely bed with a feelingless heart, and unmurmuring conscience, he slept soon and deeply.

He then walked over to the chest, cursing his carelessness, took the money from its hidden spot, and left the scene of his crime in a hurry, flinging the front door wide open as he exited. Within an hour and a half, he was back home. Everything was silent and gloomy, but he had nothing to worry about. He struck a match, carefully washed the blood off his hands, and got rid of the discarded clothes he had worn for the occasion by throwing them into the fire, watching until everything was completely burned away. Having thus protected himself against direct evidence, he cleverly arranged things to create an alibi, ensuring he was prepared for any suspicions. Then, heading to his simple bed with a numb heart and an untroubled conscience, he soon fell into a deep sleep.


PART III.

"Unfortunately, for earthly joy, hope, and love,
Thus brought down, even in their most sacred moment!
What intense, heart-wrenching sorrow must they show,
Who lives to mourn the damaged tree or flower. Oh, wow! Deep woe to the trusting nature of earthly love,
When everything that was once worshiped is now just dust!

Time glided on—days dawned and waned—weeks came and went—soon months were numbered with[338] the ruins of the past, and when the old year, with sober meekness, took up his bright inheritance of luscious fruits, a pomp and pageant filled the splendid scene. The yellow maize and golden sheaves stood up in the fields, and the fading meadow, like a crushed flower, gave out a dying fragrance to the fresh, cool winds, that, sporting playfully amongst the tree-tops, swept downward from their high communion, and stooped to dally with its sweet decay. Then the apple-boughs were heavily laden with crimson fruit, peeping like roses from their garniture of woven foliage; the purple grape-clusters dotted the creeping vine, half transparent in their tempting lusciousness; the red cherries seemed, in the distance, like the burning brilliancy of a summer sunset struggling through the branches and tangled leaves that intervened; and the downy peach peered provokingly from amongst the sheltering green, where, all the summer long, it had stolen the first blush of saffron-vested Aurora, when seraph hands unbar the gates of morning, and the last ray of golden light that paused at the flame-wrought portals of expiring day to look reluctant back. Another change came over the face of nature, and delicate-footed spring seemed to have come again with her lap full of leaves and blossoms. The trees cast aside their long-worn garniture of green, and flaunted proudly in gorgeous robes of gold and crimson. The blushing rose once more sought the thorny stem that had slept so long desolate; and the changeful-hued touch-me-not looked up smilingly from the pallid grass, where nestled thousands of purple violets peeping out timidly from their shady nooks; and the waning year smiled—smiled as smiles the dying man, when the life-blood quickens in his veins, for almost the last time to linger on the cheek and lip, brighten in the eye, and give a joyous swell to the heart that lies in ruins. The gorgeous pageant went by, and the trees put on their robes of mourning—anon, tossed their huge branches to the sky, leafless and desolate, save where the ivy, creeping gracefully up the twisted trunk, or the sacred mistletoe, luxuriant on the dying bough, wore a fadeless green amidst the desolations that surrounded them. The clear, unsullied sky assumed a deeper, peculiar blue; the night reigned with a clearer, intenser brilliancy, and the thronging stars beamed with an almost unnatural brightness; the cold, hurrying winds awoke from their sluggishness, and took their way over hill and meadow with a dismal tone, like the midnight howl that comes to the ear of the dying with hideous tales of the noisome grave; and the fleecy mass of trooping clouds, driving wildly before every ice-winged impulse of the wintry storm, seemed like sheets of floating snow dotting the vast cerulean. Still another change—the earth was clad in a robe of spotless ermine, and the gray dawn opened her pale eye on iciness and desolation; men hurried to and fro as nature were a plague, and they its victims; the sparkling, tripping, garrulous brooks, whose sweet voices had so long gone up like a spirit's on the air, now sped their way with a faint and death-like gurgle; the laurel, pine, and cedar, disdaining to be poor pensioners on the bounties of a gushing sunshine, or, with a cringing obsequiousness, to yield conformity to the golden mutations of a passing hour, expanded their foliage of living green, unchanged amidst the bleakest ruins of winter, while the stern-browed year, old, wrinkled, and hoary, drew nearer and nearer his death-time. Ere long spring came. As the grim darkness flees before the many-tinted dawn, until at last she stands blushing upon the eastern horizon in perfect beauty, so fled the stern winter before the radiant footsteps of this flower-goddess. At her approach the wooing south-winds swept downward from their sky-built thrones, and stooping to the hill-tops, laid their soft fingers on the expanding buds, stealing a fragrance, and whispering their heaven-taught melody amongst the gnarled old branches; then crept stealthily into the valleys below, and drinking in their rich gush of pleasant sounds, glided back exulting to their high communion. The merry-voiced waters, freed from their icy fetters, and sparkling like a sheet of silver sheen, went dancing and leaping on—on with a winged impetuosity to their ocean home. Anon, the yellow violets shook off their winter slumbers, and opened their smiling cups to the arrowy sunshine; then came a wealth of painted flowers, and soon the life-breathing spring had attained its zenith. A thousand glad voices rose and swelled amid the forest's leaf-wrought canopy; its breezes were awake with spicy odors, and the bird warbled as life were new, and this creation's morn. In the orchards, the peach-trees were glorious with pink blossoms, sprinkling the tall, waving grass with rosy flakes at every gush of the wooing zephyr, which, laden with sweetness, swept sighing across the meadows.

Time passed—days came and went—weeks rolled by—soon months were counted with[338] the remnants of the past. When the old year, with quiet humility, gathered its bright harvest of sweet fruits, a celebration filled the beautiful scene. The yellow corn and golden sheaves stood tall in the fields, and the fading meadow, like a wilted flower, released a faint scent to the fresh, cool winds that playfully danced among the treetops, descending from their lofty heights to linger with its sweet decay. The apple branches were heavy with crimson fruit, peeking out like roses from their woven greenery; purple grape clusters dotted the climbing vine, half-transparent in their tempting juiciness; the red cherries appeared, in the distance, like the burning glow of a summer sunset struggling through the branches and tangled leaves; and the fuzzy peach peeked enticingly from among the protective green, where, throughout the summer, it had captured the first blush of the saffron-clad dawn, when angelic hands opened the gates of morning, and the last ray of golden light that lingered at the fiery gates of the fading day hesitated to look back. Another change swept over the landscape, and delicate-footed spring seemed to return with a bounty of leaves and blossoms. The trees shed their long-worn green attire and proudly flaunted their vibrant robes of gold and crimson. The blushing rose once again reached for the thorny stem that had long been desolate; and the colorful touch-me-not looked up cheerfully from the pale grass, where thousands of purple violets timidly peeked out from their shady corners; and the waning year smiled—smiled like a dying man, when the life-blood quickens in his veins, for almost the last time, to linger on the cheek and lip, brighten the eye, and bring a joyous swell to the heart that lies in ruins. The grand display passed by, and the trees donned their mourning attire—soon tossing their massive branches to the sky, bare and desolate, except where the ivy gracefully climbed the twisted trunk, or the sacred mistletoe, lush on the dying bough, wore a timeless green amidst the surrounding decay. The clear, unblemished sky took on a deeper, unique blue; the night ruled with a clearer, more intense brilliance, and the multitude of stars shone with an almost unnatural brightness; the cold, rushing winds awakened from their sluggishness, traveling over hills and meadows with a somber tone, like the chilling howl that reaches the ears of the dying, delivering horrific tales of the loathsome grave; and the fluffy mass of swirling clouds, racing wildly before every ice-cold impulse of the winter storm, appeared like sheets of floating snow, dotting the vast blue sky. Yet another change came— the earth was dressed in a coat of pure white, and the gray dawn opened her pale eye on frost and desolation; people hurried back and forth as if nature were a plague, and they its victims; the sparkling, lively brooks, whose sweet voices had long soared like a spirit in the air, now flowed with a faint and death-like gurgle; the laurel, pine, and cedar, refusing to be downtrodden by the benevolence of a bright sunshine, or, with a servile submissiveness, to conform to the golden changes of a fleeting moment, expanded their green foliage, unchanged among the bleakest remnants of winter, while the stern-faced year, old, wrinkled, and gray, drew nearer and nearer to its end. Before long, spring arrived. Just as the grim darkness retreats before the multicolored dawn, until she stands blushing on the eastern horizon in perfect beauty, winter fled before the shining steps of this floral goddess. As she approached, the soothing south winds descended from their heavenly thrones, and brushing against the hilltops, laid their soft fingers on the budding flowers, stealing a fragrance and whispering their heavenly songs among the gnarled old branches; then they crept quietly into the valleys below, soaking in their rich flow of pleasant sounds and swirling back joyfully to their lofty communion. The cheerful waters, freed from their icy restraints, sparkling like a sheet of silver sheen, danced energetically onward to their ocean home. Soon, the yellow violets shook off their winter slumber and opened their smiling petals to the swift sunshine; then an abundance of colorful flowers appeared, and before long, the life-giving spring had reached its peak. A thousand joyful voices rose and swelled amid the forest's leafy canopy; its breezes were alive with spicy scents, and the birds sang as if life were new, and it was the dawn of creation. In the orchards, the peach trees were magnificent with pink blossoms, sprinkling the tall, swaying grass with rosy flakes at every gust of the gentle breeze, which, laden with sweetness, sighed across the meadows.

Anon, a spring sunset came on. The lurid disc of the sun wheeled slowly down to the western horizon. Pile on pile of clouds, heaped up in gorgeous magnificence, varying from red to purple, and from purple to gold, gathered fantastically in the sky—now like a molten ocean with uplifting rocks, and then like toppling steeps whose summits reached the stars. Gradually the day went down behind the everlasting hills, and the brilliant hues insensibly died away through all the variations of the many-tinted rainbow, until only a faint golden mellowness suffused the western sky, slowly fading into a deep azure as it approached the zenith. At length twilight, twin sister to the cold, gray dawn, shrouded the heavens in misty dimness. Universal silence seemed to pervade the whole face of nature. The voice of the feathered songsters was hushed in the grove, and the breeze, which all day long had refreshed the deep woods with its joyous ministrations, lulled into stillness, as if its kind office were now completed. Then the brighter stars came out, one by one, and assumed their sapphire thrones in the vaulted cerulean, and the round, bright front of the full moon floated over the eastern mountains, whose dark umbrage glowed with the silver glories of the thronging night—the night whose morrow had but its dawn for David White, the condemned felon. Ten long, weary months had come and passed away with their pomp and mutation, finding and leaving him within a[339] prison's walls; and now, the lapse of a few short, rapid hours would behold a tenement in ruins, and a soul set free. Another day-break, and he would know the untried and unimaginable realities of a shoreless eternity, from whose everlasting portals men have so often shrunk back appalled. Oh, what a bewildering rush of thoughts crowded upon his mind. He stood by the prison-window, through whose iron bars came trooping the silent moonbeams, lighting up his countenance, ghastly and contracted with anguish, then flashing along the darkness, rested upon the floor in mellow radiance. At the farthermost verge of the western horizon, just where the gray outlines of the mountains stood forth like shadows against the deep blue of the sky, huge masses of clouds piled themselves up into strange and fantastic forms, indistinct and dark, from whose bright centre, ever and anon, leaped the fierce lightning, like the tongues of a thousand adders forked in flame, and boomed the loud thunder as the din of a far-off battle. While he gazed, old memories thronged from the past; the fount of tears sent up its gushing libations, and he buried his face in his hands, and strove to pray. Oh, how sorrow, and suffering, and solitude, and the certainty of a near death bow the strong spirit! It may have become darkened by fierce and unruly passions; grown callous and crime-stained amidst the roll of years, and almost destitute of a single virtuous impulse, yet, for a time, under such circumstances, a softness will gather about the heart; a thousand little harps, untuned before, quiver with a rich gush of melody, and the angel in our nature spring up and assert its influence. But no one, in whom the mind has not been crushed or debilitated by the decay of the body, has stood upon time's furthest brink in perfect consciousness, as David White did at that moment, without thinking with an aching intenseness on the dread hour when life must end; and as he leaned his head against the iron bars of the narrow lattice, the balmy breeze laying its cool hands upon his feverish brow, and the soft moonlight playing upon his wan features like the kiss of a tender bride, his soul was wrought with a stern agony, and his frame with a shudder—for dark thoughts and sad images of death and eternity came thronging—for no Jesus was there to light the breathless darkness of the grave—no Hope stood by to point exultant to a sinless heaven!—for him, futurity was a dark and impenetrable gulf, without a wanderer or a voice.

Soon, a spring sunset arrived. The vivid sun slowly sank down to the western horizon. Layers of clouds, piled up in stunning beauty, shifted from red to purple to gold, forming fantastical shapes in the sky—sometimes resembling a molten sea with rising rocks, and other times like crumbling cliffs reaching for the stars. Gradually, the day slipped behind the eternal hills, and the bright colors gradually faded through all the variations of the rainbow until only a faint golden glow remained in the western sky, slowly fading into a deep blue as it reached the zenith. Eventually, twilight, the twin sister of cold, gray dawn, cloaked the heavens in a misty dimness. A universal silence seemed to envelop nature. The songs of the birds were silenced in the grove, and the breeze, which had refreshed the deep woods all day long, fell still, as if its kind service was now complete. Then the brighter stars emerged one by one, taking their sapphire places in the dark blue sky, and the full moon rose over the eastern mountains, whose dark silhouettes glimmered with the silver light of the night—the night that had only dawn left for David White, the condemned criminal. Ten long, exhausting months had come and gone, finding him within a[339] prison's walls; and now, in just a few short hours, he would be left with a shattered life and a free soul. Another dawn, and he would face the unknown and unimaginable realities of an endless eternity, from which people have often recoiled in fear. Oh, what a chaotic mix of thoughts overwhelmed his mind. He stood by the prison window, through whose iron bars the silent moonbeams streamed in, illuminating his face, pale and twisted with anguish, before the light glided across the darkness and rested on the floor in a warm glow. At the far edge of the western horizon, where the gray outlines of the mountains emerged like shadows against the deep blue sky, huge masses of clouds piled up into strange and surreal shapes, vague and dark, from which fierce lightning intermittently jumped, like the tongues of a thousand flaming serpents, and thunder rumbled like the sound of a distant battle. As he stared, old memories rushed back; tears flowed freely, and he buried his face in his hands, trying to pray. Oh, how sorrow, suffering, solitude, and the certainty of imminent death weigh on the strong spirit! It may have been darkened by fierce and rebellious passions, grown indifferent and stained by crime through the passage of years, and nearly devoid of a single virtuous impulse, yet in such moments, softness often wraps around the heart; a thousand little harps, silent before, tremble with a rich melody, and the angel within our nature rises up and asserts its influence. But no one, whose mind hasn’t been crushed or weakened by the decline of the body, has stood at time's furthest edge in complete awareness, as David White did at that moment, without considering with painful intensity the terrible hour when life must come to an end; and as he leaned his head against the iron bars of the narrow window, the gentle breeze laid its cool hands on his feverish brow, and the soft moonlight played on his pale features like a tender kiss, his soul was filled with agonizing torment, and his body shuddered—for dark thoughts and sorrowful images of death and eternity crowded in—because no Jesus was there to illuminate the chilling darkness of the grave—no Hope stood by to joyfully point toward a sinless heaven!—for him, the future was a dark and uncharted abyss, without a traveler or a voice.

Suddenly he started. An overpowering, yet unutterable awe crept over him—a fearful but undefined sensation—a presentiment that something terrible was about to happen. He strove to shake it off, but could not—like an icy thrill it ran, slow and curdling, through his veins. A low rustling, as of silken drapery, struck upon his ear. He turned to know the cause, and leaned eagerly forward. A shriek, wild and agonizing, burst from his pallid lips; his hair stood upright, and his arms fell nerveless to his side—his blood ebbed back upon the heart, returned with tenfold violence throughout his system, seemed to thicken, and then stagnate; his pulses bounded, staggered and ceased; cold moisture bathed his wan forehead, and his whole frame appeared stiffening with the death-chill. A few feet distant, by a window the very counterpart of the one near which he stood, loomed forth a shape—a substance, yet it cast no shadow—the moonlight shone through it, resting on the floor like slightly tarnished silver. He looked on speechless and motionless; his whole soul concentrated into an intense and aching gaze. At first, it floated before his fixed and dilating vision, indistinct and mist-like; but, as he gazed, it assumed the outline of a human form—then the features of Mary White, the foster-sister whom he had murdered. The apparition grew still plainer. The ghastly countenance; the fallen lip; the sightless eye, dull and open with a vacant stare; the deep, solemn, mysterious repose which ever accompanies the aspect of death; the deep wound near the heart, from which gushed life's crimson torrent, falling at her feet without a sound—each—all, for one short, passing, fearful, agonizing moment, trembled into terrible distinctness. Then she lifted an arm reeking with blood, and pointing through the window at a new-made gibbet and its dangling rope, smiled a faint and sickly smile, and vanished as a dying spark. The trance passed from his spirit, and nature recommenced her operations like the clanking of a vast machinery. Yet his eye, as if it could not recover from its vision of terror, remained glaring upon the spot where the spectre had been; and it was not until several minutes had elapsed that the sharp agony which had contracted his features died away. He sprung forward with a wild cry, but the echo alone replied. No voice but his own awoke the awful stillness, pulseless it reigned around him. The stars glittered as brightly, the moon shone as gloriously, and, as he held his breath, the faint and confused murmur of the distant water-fall, and the caroling of the night-wind in the gnarled old forest, almost seeming to be a part of the silence, came up through the window to his ear as distinctly and steadily as ever—every thing belied the scene he had just witnessed. Was it a dream? He grasped his arm until it pained him—he was awake—there was no change—all appeared as it had been. He attempted to shake the iron bars of the lattice—they were firm in their sockets. He groped his way to the other side of the room, passed his hands along the walls—nothing but darkness was there. He stood where first he had stood when he beheld the apparition—the unearthly visitant was there no longer. He bent forward, and strained an aching gaze—in vain; nothing underwent a change. Then he felt that he had seen the dead—the murdered. His mind recoiled upon itself, and the very marrow in his bones crept at the thought. He flung himself upon his pallet, and for the hundredth time strove to sleep. Black despair had eaten down into his very heart's core, and remorse, like an old vulture, gnawed at his vitals; yet for a few brief, agonizing moments he slept, but only as the fiends of hell might be supposed to sleep. A dream, a series of change and torture, bewildering and terrible, came, like a blight, over his spirit.

Suddenly, he jolted. An overwhelming, indescribable awe washed over him—a frightening but vague feeling—a premonition that something awful was about to happen. He tried to shake it off, but couldn’t—like a chilling thrill, it coursed slowly and sickeningly through his veins. A soft rustling sound, like silk fabric, caught his attention. He turned to see what it was and leaned forward eagerly. A wild, agonizing shriek escaped his pale lips; his hair stood on end, and his arms dropped lifelessly to his sides—his blood rushed back to his heart, returning with intense force throughout his body, feeling thick and stagnant; his pulse raced, faltered, and then stopped; cold sweat covered his pale forehead, and his entire body seemed to stiffen with the chill of death. Just a few feet away, by a window identical to the one near him, a figure emerged—a solid entity that cast no shadow—the moonlight shone through it, illuminating the floor like slightly tarnished silver. He looked on, speechless and still; his entire being focused on an intense, painful gaze. At first, it drifted before his wide and unblinking eyes, vague and misty; but, as he stared, it took on the shape of a human figure—then the features of Mary White, the foster sister he had killed. The apparition became clearer. The ghastly face; the drooping lip; the sightless eye, dull and staring vacantly; the deep, solemn, mysterious stillness that always accompanies death; the deep wound near the heart, from which life’s crimson flow silently poured out at her feet—each detail, for a brief, chilling, agonizing moment, became horrifyingly distinct. Then she raised a bloody arm and pointed through the window at a newly made gallows with its hanging rope, offered a faint and sickly smile, and vanished like a dying spark. The trance fell away from him, and nature resumed its operations like the grinding of a massive machine. Yet his eye, unable to recover from the vision of terror, remained fixed on the spot where the specter had been; and it took several minutes for the sharp pain that had distorted his features to fade. He lunged forward with a wild cry, but only the echo responded. No voice but his own broke the dreadful silence surrounding him. The stars sparkled just as brightly, the moon shone as beautifully, and as he held his breath, the distant sound of the waterfall and the night wind rustling through the gnarled old trees, almost blending into the silence, reached his ears clearly and steadily—everything contradicted the scene he had just witnessed. Was it all a dream? He gripped his arm until it hurt—he was awake—nothing had changed—all appeared as it had. He tried to shake the iron bars of the window—they were firmly in place. He moved cautiously to the other side of the room, running his hands along the walls—only darkness surrounded him. He stood where he had first seen the apparition—the otherworldly visitor was gone. He leaned forward and strained his aching gaze—in vain; nothing changed. Then he realized he had seen the dead—the murdered. His mind recoiled, and the very marrow in his bones crept at the thought. He threw himself onto his bed and, for the hundredth time, tried to sleep. Black despair had sunk deep into the core of his heart, and remorse, like an old vulture, tore at his insides; yet for a few brief, agonizing moments, he slept, but only as the fiends of hell might be thought to sleep. A dream, a series of changes and tortures, confusing and horrifying, washed over his spirit like a curse.

Now he felt the cold hand of death upon his brow, and his whole body seemed to be encompassed in a[340] mass of ice. His blood waxed thick in its courses; his heart staggered, fluttered, gave one agonizing throb, and for a moment ceased to pulsate; cold dews gathered on his brow, and a stinging sensation pervaded his whole system; his eyelids trembled, and the balls rolled, gave out a dying lustre, glazed, grew fixed and sightless in their sockets—then came the last convulsive and impotent contest with the King of Terrors—the groan, the gasping breath, the half-uttered words upon the quivering lip—the death-rattle, the soulless face, and the pulseless silence. He recovered. Above him was a sky of livid flame, upon whose high zenith dread darkness sat enthroned. Around him spread a shoreless ocean of molten fire. No wave agitated its placid bosom—no sound—no wind breathed over its fearful stillness. A lone rock, cold, barren, and dismal, yet like an oasis in a desert, lifted its gray summit from the sluggish surface. Upon this he stood, rigid and motionless, like a marble statue on its pedestal; and, ever and ever, around and above him, rushed to and fro shadowy forms, upon whose countenances was engraven unutterable anguish. Suddenly, over the vast and dreary profound, went the low, deep, muffled tolling of a bell, bursting on the red air like the knell of hope, peace, and mercy, lost forever to another soul. As it ceased, the boundless sea of ebbless and unextinguishable flame, that glowed with a lurid but intolerable light at his feet, began to uplift in one mighty and unbroken mass. Slowly—slowly it rose up—up—up, until the liquid fire was frothing, and the sky and ocean seemed to blend—then flowed back, returned, and closed hissing around him. A groan, deep, intense, and fearful, bubbled up in a gush of blood, and echoed in the distance like fiendish laughter. Higher and higher rose the living flames. They were about to close over him—his head sunk upon his bosom, and a voice—the voice of her whom he had murdered, shrieked in his ear—"The Ocean of Remorse!"

Now he felt the cold hand of death on his forehead, and his whole body seemed surrounded by a[340] mass of ice. His blood thickened in its veins; his heart staggered, fluttered, gave one agonizing beat, and for a moment stopped; cold sweat gathered on his brow, and a stinging sensation spread through his entire body; his eyelids trembled, and his eyes rolled, fading, glazing over, becoming fixed and sightless in their sockets—then came the final convulsive and powerless struggle with the King of Terrors—the groan, the gasping breath, the half-formed words on the trembling lip—the death rattle, the soulless face, and the lifeless silence. He recovered. Above him was a sky of sickly flame, where dark dread sat enthroned at the high point. Around him spread a limitless ocean of molten fire. No wave disturbed its calm surface—no sound—no wind stirred the eerie stillness. A lone rock, cold, barren, and dismal, yet like an oasis in a desert, lifted its gray peak from the sluggish surface. Upon this he stood, rigid and motionless, like a marble statue on its pedestal; and, constantly, around and above him, rushed shadowy figures, their faces etched with unspeakable anguish. Suddenly, over the vast and dreary expanse, came the low, deep, muffled tolling of a bell, cutting through the red air like the death knell of hope, peace, and mercy, lost forever to another soul. As it stopped, the endless sea of unquenchable flame, glowing with an intense but unbearable light at his feet, began to rise in one immense and unbroken wave. Slowly—slowly it rose—up—up—up, until the liquid fire foamed, and the sky and ocean seemed to merge—then flowed back, returned, and closed hissing around him. A deep, intense, and terrifying groan bubbled up in a gush of blood and echoed in the distance like fiendish laughter. Higher and higher rose the living flames. They were about to envelop him—his head dropped onto his chest, and a voice—the voice of the one he had murdered, screamed in his ear—"The Sea of Regret!"

"A change came o'er the spirit of his dream."

"A change came over the spirit of his dream."

He stood upon the narrow verge of an awful precipice. Night, black, rayless night, enshrouded the yawning gulf below, save that, ever and anon, hideous and fleshless forms—skeletons wrought in lurid and undying flame—strode to and fro within the thick panoply of gloom; while, at intervals, howls of despair came up from its midst, like howls from the lips of the damned in hell. With a thrill of horror, he turned hurriedly from the scene, and cast his despairing eyes heavenward. In the centre of a massive cloud, burning with the brilliancy of a summer sunset, appeared a vast city, with domes and palaces of pearl and ruby, and whose gates were gates of burnished gold. As he gazed, they were flung open on silent hinges, and a host, clothed in spotless white, entered their portals, welcomed with swelling anthems and seraphic songs. Then the toppling precipice began to reel and stagger beneath his feet—a fierce bright flame burst from amidst the night below, more brilliant than the sun's intensest ray. It drank up the darkness, and filled the gulf with liquid fire. It flashed through his eye-balls like a glance of lightning. He felt his foothold totter on the eve of its awful rush of destruction, and turned to flee, but started aside with a wild cry. The same voice was in his ear, and it shrieked in exulting tones—"The Murderer's Doom!"

He stood on the edge of a terrifying cliff. Night, dark and without light, covered the deep chasm below, except for occasionally, horrifying and ghostly shapes—skeletons made of bright, everlasting flames—moved back and forth within the thick darkness; meanwhile, howls of despair echoed up from its depths, like the cries of the damned in hell. With a shiver of fear, he quickly turned away from the sight and looked up toward the sky. In the center of a massive cloud, glowing with the brightness of a summer sunset, appeared a grand city, with domes and palaces made of pearl and ruby, and its gates were made of shining gold. As he stared, the gates swung open on silent hinges, and a crowd dressed in pure white entered, greeted by uplifting anthems and angelic songs. Then the unstable cliff began to sway under his feet—a blinding flame erupted from the darkness below, brighter than the sun’s most intense rays. It consumed the darkness and filled the chasm with liquid fire. It shot through his eyes like a flash of lightning. He felt his footing falter at the brink of the terrifying rush of destruction and turned to run but stumbled back with a wild scream. The same voice was in his ear, shrieking in triumphant tones—"The Murderer's Fate!"

But where was the mother during these fearful and agonizing moments! Had she forgotten the son that once nestled on her bosom? Had she forsaken the child she bore, now that the dark hour of adversity had come? Ah! no. It is not a mother's nature to forget or to forsake! Though crime and infamy enshroud his name; though base heartlessness and vile ingratitude shut-to the portals of his soul; though he fling off the hoarded wealth of her affections as the oak the clinging ivy when the storm comes, yet the mother will love—must love—it is the thirst of her immortal nature. No, no! Widow White had not forgotten, neither had she forsaken her son. Villain as he was, and stained with the blood of her foster-child, her heart warmed toward him—the mother was the mother still! Though absent, her mind was racked with agony—stern agony. For hours had she paced up and down her dim-lit chamber, her hands folded across her breast, and her eyes fixed upon the floor—thought and feeling were busy. To the casual observer her features exhibited scarcely an evidence of internal emotion; but the arched lip, bloodless with pressure, and the swollen veins upon her high forehead betokened how severe was the struggle going on within. There are some persons who can stand by the bedside of a dying relative, and, with an almost unruffled countenance, behold him stiffened in the cold arms of death—who can look upon the corpse for the last time, follow it to the grave, and see it laid beneath the heavy sod with so little apparent concern, that the beholder considers him heartless; but draw aside the curtain which separates the inner from the outer being, and the features of the spirit are seen to be distorted with anguish. To this class of individuals belonged Widow White. Oh, how she felt as she trod to and fro within that dim-lit room! Her son—her only son, in the endearing playfulness of whose infantile smiles she had so often exulted; upon whose boyish accents she had so frequently hung with transport, and for whom she had pictured out such a bright and glorious future, was a condemned felon, and the morrow would open its great eye upon him for the last time. The lapse of another day!—and that son, so cherished, and so fondly loved, would fill a murderer's grave, and she would look upon his face no more. She knew that it was appointed for all to "pass through the dark valley of the shadow of death," but what a horrible, detestable, and ignominious death was his! Could it be true? Was he—her son, in the prime of manhood and enjoyment—the life-blood coursing freely and strongly throughout his system—unshattered by disease—to die—to be a sport for the winds—to hang—ay—ay—to hang!—to be cut down—to be thrust into the coffin, blackened, distorted, and hideous, the rope still around his neck—to be laid in the ground with infamy around his name—to rot—to be a banquet for the worms? Horror of horrors! She would not believe it! Surely it was a dream![341]

But where was the mother during these terrifying and painful moments? Had she forgotten the son who once rested in her arms? Had she abandoned the child she brought into the world now that the dark times had come? Ah! No. It’s not in a mother’s nature to forget or to abandon! Even though crime and shame cloud his name; even though heartlessness and vile ingratitude shut the doors to his soul; even though he throws away her love like an oak tree shedding ivy in a storm, still, a mother will love—she must love—it’s the desire of her immortal nature. No, no! Widow White had not forgotten, nor had she forsaken her son. Villain as he was, stained with the blood of her foster child, her heart still warmed to him—the mother was still a mother! Though absent, her mind was tormented with pain—deep pain. For hours she had paced her dimly lit room, her hands folded across her chest, her eyes fixed on the floor—thoughts and feelings swirling. To the casual observer, her face showed little sign of internal emotion; but the arched lip, pale from pressure, and the swollen veins on her high forehead revealed the intense struggle happening inside. Some people can stand by the bedside of a dying loved one, and with an almost calm demeanor, watch them stiffen in the cold grip of death—who can look at the corpse for the last time, follow it to the grave, and see it laid beneath heavy earth with so little apparent concern that onlookers think them heartless; but if you draw back the curtain separating inner from outer being, you would see the spirit's face twisted in anguish. Widow White belonged to this type of person. Oh, how she felt as she paced back and forth in that dim room! Her son—her only son, whose playful infant smiles she had celebrated; whose boyish voice had often filled her with joy; and for whom she had imagined such a bright future, was now a condemned criminal, and tomorrow the world would see him for the last time. Another day would pass—and that beloved son would fill a murderer’s grave, and she would never see his face again. She knew everyone must "pass through the dark valley of the shadow of death,” but what a horrible, shameful, and disgraceful death was his! Could it be true? Was he—her son, in the prime of life and happiness—the life-blood flowing freely through his body—untouched by disease—about to die—to be a plaything for the winds—to hang—yes—to hang!—to be cut down—to be thrust into a coffin, charred, twisted, and grotesque, the rope still around his neck—to be buried with disgrace around his name—to rot—to become food for worms? Horror of horrors! She wouldn’t believe it! Surely it was a dream![341]

Thus that agony-fraught night lapsed away, and the morning, which, from the birth of creation, has never failed, dawned once more—dawned as it ever dawns, bright, glorious, and magnificent, bearing the impress of a mighty God. That morning witnessed a terrible—a horrible scene. Another human being took his exit from the transitory splendors of this decaying world, and entered upon the untried and unimaginable realities of a futurity, whose secrets none can ever know until the silver chord is loosened, and the golden bowl is broken. Upon what state of existence David White entered when eternity closed its everlasting portals, and the enfranchised spirit went up to the Eternal Judge, it is not for me to say. God is just, and whatever was apportioned, it was good and right. Let it suffice to know, that, be his doom what it may, it is irrevocable—sealed forever.

Thus that agonizing night passed, and the morning, which has never failed since the dawn of time, broke again—shining as it always does, bright, glorious, and magnificent, bearing the mark of a mighty God. That morning saw a terrible—a horrifying scene. Another person left the fleeting splendors of this decaying world and stepped into the unknown and unimaginable realities of a future, whose secrets no one can ever know until the silver cord is loosed and the golden bowl is broken. What kind of existence David White entered when eternity closed its everlasting gates and the freed spirit ascended to the Eternal Judge, it is not for me to say. God is just, and whatever was given, it was good and right. It is enough to know that, whatever his fate may be, it is irrevocable—sealed forever.

From that eventful day, Widow White became thinner and paler, and the expression of her countenance was that of a strong heart in ruins, and with its energies prostrated. Three weeks went by, and she, too, was gone. They carried her out from the desolate homestead, and laid her cold remains beneath the grassy sod, where neither the war of the elements, nor of human passions could ever disturb her more. Since then many years have lapsed away into the dim and shadowy past, and now, a sunken grave alone marks the last resting-place of Widow White—the victim of a broken heart, and of her own injudicious education of a son in his infancy and boyhood.

From that eventful day, Widow White became thinner and paler, and her face showed the wear of a strong heart in ruins, with its strength utterly drained. Three weeks passed, and she was gone, too. They carried her out from the lonely homestead and laid her cold body beneath the grassy ground, where neither the chaos of nature nor human emotions could ever disturb her again. Since then, many years have slipped into the distant past, and now a sunken grave alone marks the final resting place of Widow White—the victim of a broken heart and her own misguided upbringing of a son in his early years.




THE REAL AND THE IDEAL.


BY MARION H. RAND.

Oh, the romances! The lovely dreams!
We throw around our thoughts about a poet; How can we trust the web that we create
Does it lack a solid foundation underneath it?
Youth, beauty, and grace—a face that speaks to the soul,
And eyes filled with brilliance and passion; The softest dark hair, with a curl here and there; We require all of this without exception.
A warm-hearted feeling, whether it's genuine or an act. Unknown to its deepest corners; A fair and high brow, where her thoughts are revealed. To him who looks on admiringly.
But let this shining idea, this idol, be introduced Upon closer inspection—
Oh no! It's just a dream! It's a wandering sunbeam,
Much more than human perfection.
Then turn away for a while from the heavenly smile That haunts your fond imagination, young dreamer; Look away from the ideal and focus on the reality,
And see if she is what you think she is.
She is young, it's true, with dark blue eyes,
But sadly lacking in shine,
A pen is often seen in one hand,
In the other, a mop or a duster.
Her hair, with a hint of red, Is tied up and neatly braided;
And the forehead below (not as white as the snow)
No drooping curl casts a shadow.
Her small hands write, but they're not always clean,
They’re sprinkled with signs of good use,
Though the face, once beautiful, has been touched by the air,
Until it's quite freckled.
She fully embodies the true art of a woman,
Her portion of a woman's warm feeling!
She knows what to keep hidden, with genuine feminine pride,
When the world would just scorn the revealing.
This world is not a place for beautiful things to be found,
Or strive for uncertain perfection;
Then why grieve over our destiny, when sooner or later, Reality peeks through the curtain.
But if we must hold on to the form that remains And held so dearly within us,
We must look from a distance, like watching a bright star,
And never get any closer to it.



THE HUMAN VOICE.


BY GEORGE P. MORRIS.

We all appreciate the music of the sky, earth, and sea—
The chirping of the cricket—the buzzing of the bee—
The wind harp that hangs from the branch of the tree—
The reed of the rough shepherd boy:
Everyone loves the bird songs when the day starts,
When rock fountains burst into song as they flow,
When the morning stars sing their praises to the sun,
And the hills clap their hands in joy.
Everyone loves the unseen melodies of the air—
The chords that resonate from the hands of the beautiful—
Whose music brightens the darkest nights of worry,
And steals into the heart like a dove:
But even in melody, there is a choice, And even though we enjoy all her lovely melodies, Nothing thrills the soul like the sound of a voice,
When exhaled by the people we care about.



VENICE AS IT WAS, AND AS IT IS.

[WRITTEN IN 1826.]

BY PROFESSOR GOODRICH, YALE COLLEGE.

Brightly shining in the sun's last rays,
The Fairy City came into sight:
It looked like it was "swimming in air"—a fire. She spread a glory of farewell around her.
In quiet corridors and decaying towers, And trophies have fallen from side to side,
Amazed, I spent a few short hours,
The grave of Venice's fallen glory.
Light from her natural energy, she sprang up, The Venus of the Adrian wave; And over the admiring nations spread The magic of "Beautiful and Brave"
Her Winged Lion's terror shook The Sultan's throne:—over prostrate piles,
"Breaker of Chains," she said proudly. Her mission to a hundred islands.
Astonished Europe witnessed that hour Her blind old chieftain guides her battles,
And twice, in one short season, pour Her rage at Byzantium's towers!
I saw while standing in Mark's impressive entrance, The eastern crown was set down in the dust. And when, with wild pride, she placed Her foot on Barbarosa's head!
Gone, like a dream! Wealth, luxury, and power!
And the struggles of learning, so nobly encouraged!
Doomed to cower under the whip of a tyrant,
She chews the chain she once created.
And still that tyrant demands to stand,
In a mocking way of her old situation,
Those symbols of her extensive authority,
The three tall masts where glory rested:
And lifted high on a proud column, And looking at the vast ocean,
Her Winged Lion stands, loudly To reveal a nation's disgrace!
Oh, how different it is from the day when around Those masts and under that lion's wings,
Throngs of thousands filled the ground,
And spoke about the fate of distant kings.
When the morning light shines brightly Her galleys were lined up in a strong formation, Impatient stood, until Pontiffs arrived
To bless the departing warrior's path.
They go under the drum's long roll,
The clash of the cymbal, the sound of the trumpet; While Beauty's looks ignite the soul,
And Honor paves the way to death.
Tread now that court! The straight sail
Flaps lazily in the passing wind; And dark below, every lifeless canal Is as stagnant as its owner's mind!
Yet here, how many tormented souls Has poured the song on a moonlit evening, While aware, Beauty, panting, stole To hear the strain of her praise prolong!
Listen to that shout! Her nobles are arriving,
In many a lively kitchen, and bright With a waving flag and a nodding feather,
To honor beautiful Venice on its wedding day.
Look! on the front deck, a king
In form—eye—soul!—again The triumphant Doge has cast the ring
That connects him to the Adrian Main!
Mark this wretch with downcast eye, And a pitiful appearance, once free, once brave!
It's the People's Doge! And he Is now a slave to an Austrian tyrant.[4]
And she, the Beautiful One, is lying down
Fell to the ground; while next to her Shape her towers and palaces,
The grave of Venice' ruined pride!



SONG.—THOU REIGN'ST SUPREME.

You reign supreme, love, in my heart,
Over every secret thought; You cannot find the smallest part Where you don't stay.
All blessed emotions, every sense Are dedicated to you; Would that love so intense,
But you filled your heart for me!
You reign supreme, my love, eyes that burn. With the soul's restless passion,
Their liquid gazes fall on me, Yet no loving thoughts inspire.
Even in that moment, I long for you, Like a wild bird released; Ah! I wish love were so true and strong But you filled your heart for me!
You reign supreme, love, while I live. Every breath will be yours;
And be close to me to receive
My final tender sighs in death; So to die would be joy, would be happiness, May this be my share!
Oh! I wish love as deep as this, But you filled my heart for me! C. E. T.



THE NEW ENGLAND FACTORY GIRL.

A SKETCH OF EVERYDAY LIFE.


BY MRS. JOSEPH C. NEAL.

For nothing its power to Strength can teach
Like Emulation—and Endeavor. Schiller.
(Concluded from page 292.)

CHAPTER III.

THE RETURN—THE LOSS.

How vexatious is delay of any kind when one's mind is prepared for a journey, "made up to go," as a good aunt used to say. Mary grew anxious and almost impatient as April passed and found her still an inhabitant of the city of looms and spindles. The more so, that spring was the favorite season, and she longed to watch its coming in the haunts of her childhood; and in the busy, bustling atmosphere by which she was surrounded, none gave heed to the steps of "the light-footed maiden," save that our heroine's companions availed themselves of the balmier air to dress more gayly. In our larger cities the ladies are the only spring blossoms. It is they who tell us by bright tints and fabrics, that the time has come when nature puts on her gay appareling; yet it is in vain that they imitate the lilies of the field, there is a grace, a delicacy in those frail blossoms, that art never can rival.

How frustrating is any kind of delay when you're ready for a journey, “set to go,” as a favorite aunt used to say. Mary grew more anxious and almost impatient as April went by and she was still living in the city of looms and spindles. Especially because spring was her favorite season, and she longed to see it arrive in the places of her childhood; in the busy, bustling atmosphere around her, no one paid attention to "the light-footed maiden," except that her friends took advantage of the nicer weather to dress more brightly. In our larger cities, the women are the only spring blossoms. They’re the ones who show us with their bright colors and fabrics that it’s the time when nature puts on her cheerful attire; but it’s pointless for them to try to mimic the lilies of the field, as those delicate flowers have a grace and beauty that art can never match.

Mary had so longed for the winter to pass, she had even counted the days that must intervene before she could hope to see her mother, and all the dear ones at home. The little gifts she had prepared for them were looked over again and again; and each time some trifle had been added until she almost began to fear she was growing extravagant. But she worked cheerfully, and most industriously, through the pleasant days, and when evening came, she would dream, in the solitude of her little room, of the meeting so soon to arrive.

Mary had been longing for winter to end; she even counted the days until she could hope to see her mom and all her loved ones at home. She kept going over the little gifts she had prepared for them, adding small items each time until she almost worried she was being excessive. But she worked happily and diligently through the nice days, and when evening came, she'd dream in the quiet of her small room about the upcoming reunion.

"A letter for you, Mary—from home, I imagine," said her gay friend, Lizzie Ellis, bursting into her room one bright May morning. "I called at the post-office for myself and found this, only. It's too bad the people at home don't think enough of their sister to write once a month; but I'm not sorry that your friends are more punctual. There's good news for you, I hope, or you'll be more mopish than ever."

"A letter for you, Mary—from home, I guess," said her cheerful friend, Lizzie Ellis, bursting into her room one bright May morning. "I stopped by the post office for myself and found this, just this. It’s too bad that the folks back home don’t think enough of their sister to write once a month, but I’m glad your friends are more consistent. I hope there’s good news for you, or you’ll be even more down than usual."

"Mary's lip quivered as she looked up. The instant the sheet was unfolded in her hand, she saw that it bore no common message. There was but a few lines written in a hurried, nervous manner; and as her eye glanced hastily over the page, she found that she was not mistaken.

"Mary's lip trembled as she looked up. The moment she unfolded the sheet in her hand, she realized it carried no ordinary message. There were only a few lines written quickly and anxiously; and as her eyes skimmed over the page, she confirmed that she wasn't wrong."

"Poor little Sue is very ill," said she, in reply to her friend's anxious queries; "mother has written for me to come directly, or I may never see her again" —her tone grew indistinct as she ceased to speak; and leaning her face upon Lizzie's shoulder, a burst of tears and choking sobs relieved her. Poor Sue—and poor Mary! It would not have been so hard could she have watched by her sister's bedside and aided to soothe the pain and the fear of the dear little one who had from the time of her birth been Mary's especial care.

"Poor little Sue is really sick," she said in response to her friend's worried questions. "Mom has asked me to come right away, or I might never see her again." Her voice trailed off as she stopped speaking, and resting her face on Lizzie's shoulder, she broke down in tears and choking sobs. Poor Sue—and poor Mary! It wouldn’t have been so tough if she could have stayed by her sister’s bedside and helped ease the pain and fears of the sweet little one who had been Mary's special responsibility since the day she was born.

Delay had before been vexatious, but it was now agony. The few hours that elapsed before she was on the way, were as weeks to Mary's impatient spirit; and then the miles seemed so endless, the dreary road most solitary. The night was passed in sleepless tossing, and the afternoon of the second day found her scarcely able to control her restless agitation. She was then rapidly nearing home. Every thing had a familiar aspect; the farm-houses—the huge rocks that lifted their hoary heads by the road-side—the dark, deep woods—the village church—were in turn recognized. Then came the long ascent of the hill, which alone hid her home from view. Even that was at last accomplished, and she caught a glimpse of the dear old homestead, its rambling dark-brown walls, half-hidden by the clump of broad-leaved maples that clustered about it. Could it be reality, that she was once more so near all whom she loved? There was no deception; it was not the delusive phantom of a passing dream; her brother's glad greeting was too earnest; her mother's sobbed blessing too tender. After the hopes and plans of many weeks, even months, such was her "welcome home."

Delay had previously been annoying, but now it felt torturous. The few hours that passed before she was on her way felt like weeks to Mary's restless spirit; and then the miles seemed so endless, the lonely road incredibly desolate. She spent the night tossing and turning without sleep, and by the afternoon of the second day, she was barely able to control her anxious fidgeting. She was quickly approaching home. Everything looked familiar; the farmhouses, the massive rocks that jutted out by the roadside, the dark, dense woods, and the village church were all recognizable. Then came the long climb up the hill, which was the only thing blocking her view of home. She finally made it, and she caught a glimpse of the beloved old homestead, its sprawling dark-brown walls partly concealed by the cluster of wide-leaved maples surrounding it. Could it be real that she was so close to all her loved ones again? There was no mistake; it wasn't just a fleeting dream; her brother's joyful greeting was too genuine, and her mother's tearful blessing was too heartfelt. After the hopes and plans of many weeks, even months, this was her "welcome home."

"You are in time to see your sister once more," said Mrs. Gordon, as she released Mary from a fond embrace; and a feeble voice from the adjoining room, a whisper, rather than a call, came softly to her ears.

"You’re just in time to see your sister again," said Mrs. Gordon, as she let go of Mary from a warm hug; and a weak voice from the next room, more of a whisper than a call, softly reached her ears.

"Dear Susie—my poor darling!" were all the spoken words, as she clasped the little sufferer in her arms. The child made no sound, not even a murmur of delight escaped her wan lips. She folded her thin, pale hands about her sister's neck, and gently laying her head upon the bosom which had so often pillowed it, lay with her large spiritual eyes fixed upon those regarding her so tenderly, as if she feared a motion might cause the loved vision to vanish. Fast flowing tears fell silently upon her face, but she heeded them not; then came fierce pain, that distorted every feature, but still no moan, no sound.

"Dear Susie—my poor darling!" were the only words spoken as she held the little sufferer in her arms. The child made no noise; not even a whisper of joy escaped her pale lips. She wrapped her thin, wan hands around her sister's neck and gently rested her head on the chest that had so often cradled it, staring with her large, soulful eyes at those who looked at her so caringly, as if she were afraid any movement might make the beloved sight disappear. Tears flowed silently down her face, but she didn’t notice them; then came the intense pain that twisted every feature, but still, no groan, no sound.

"Speak to me, Susie, will you not!" whispered[344] Mary, awed by the fixed, intense gaze of those mournful eyes.

"Talk to me, Susie, will you?" whispered[344] Mary, captivated by the steady, intense look of those sad eyes.

"I knew you would come, sister, to see me once more before I go," was the murmured reply. "I knew God would let me meet you here, before he takes me to be an angel in heaven. I am ready now, for I said good-by to mother and Jamie, and all, long ago. I only waited for you, dear Mary. Kiss me, won't you—kiss me again, and call mother—I feel very strangely."

"I knew you'd come, sister, to see me one last time before I leave," was the soft reply. "I knew God would allow us to meet here before he takes me to be an angel in heaven. I'm ready now, because I said goodbye to Mom and Jamie, and everyone else, a long time ago. I just waited for you, dear Mary. Please kiss me—kiss me again, and call Mom—I feel really strange."

Her mother bent over her, but she was not recognized; her father took one of those emaciated hands within his own, but it was cold, and gave back no pressure. Awe fell upon every heart in that hushed and stricken group; there was no struggle with the dark angel, for the silver chord was gently loosened. The calm gaze of those radiant eyes grew fixed, unchangeable—a faint flutter, and the heart's quick pulsations forever ceased—wings had been given that balmy eve to a pure and guileless spirit.

Her mother leaned over her, but she didn’t recognize her; her father took one of those frail hands in his own, but it was cold and didn’t squeeze back. A feeling of awe spread among everyone in that quiet and grief-stricken group; there was no fight with the dark angel, as the silver cord was gently untied. The serene look in those bright eyes became fixed and unchanging—a brief flutter, and the heart's quick beats stopped forever—wings had been given that gentle evening to a pure and innocent spirit.

Mary calmly laid the little form back upon the pillow. Her mother's hand closed the already drooping lids; a sweet smile stole gently round the mouth, and its radiance dwelt upon the marble forehead.

Mary gently placed the little body back on the pillow. Her mother's hand shut the already heavy eyelids; a soft smile spread quietly across her lips, and its glow lingered on the smooth forehead.

"It is well with the child," said the bereaved parent—and her husband bending beside the bed of death, prayed fervently, while the sobs of his remaining children fell upon his ears, that they might be also ready.

"It is alright with the child," said the grieving parent—and her husband, leaning beside the deathbed, prayed intensely, while the cries of his surviving children reached his ears, hoping they would also be prepared.

"Oh, mother, how can I bear this! how can you be so calm and resigned!" said Mary, as her mother sat down beside her in the twilight, and spoke of the sorrowful illness of their faded flower. "I had planned so much for Susie; I thought as much of her as of myself, and here are the books, and all these things that I thought would make her so happy; she did not even see them. Why was she taken away, so good, so loving as she always was?"

"Oh, Mom, how can I handle this! How can you be so calm and accepting?" said Mary as her mother sat down next to her in the dim light and talked about the sad illness of their withering flower. "I had so many plans for Susie; I cared about her as much as I do myself, and here are the books and all these things I thought would make her so happy; she didn't even see them. Why was she taken away, so good and loving as she always was?"

"And would you wish her back again, my child; has she not more cause to mourn for us, than we for her? Think—she has passed through the greatest suffering that mortal may know; she has entered upon a world the glory of which it 'hath not entered into the heart of man to conceive of;' and would you recall her to this scene of trial and temptation? Rather pray, dear Mary, that we may meet her again in her bright and glorious home. I, her mother, though mourning for my own loneliness and bereavement, thank God that my child is at rest."

"And would you want her back, my child? Doesn’t she have more reason to grieve for us than we do for her? Think about it—she has gone through the greatest suffering anyone can experience; she has entered a world so glorious that it 'has not entered into the heart of man to conceive of.' Would you really bring her back to this place of struggle and temptation? Instead, pray, dear Mary, that we may reunite with her in her bright and glorious home. I, her mother, while mourning my own loneliness and loss, thank God that my child is at peace."

"If I could only feel as you do, mother; but I cannot. Poor Susie!" and Mary's tears burst forth afresh.

"If only I could feel like you do, Mom; but I can't. Poor Susie!" and Mary's tears streamed down again.

She begged to be allowed to watch through the night beside the form of the lost one, even though she knew the spirit had departed. But her mother would not allow this—some young friends whom Mary could not greet that night, though she loved them very dearly, claimed the sad duty. And again, after a year of new and strange life, she found herself reposing in her own quiet room, with sighing trees, the voice of the brook, and the low cry of the solitary whippo-wil, to lull her to sweet sleep.

She pleaded to be allowed to stay up all night next to the body of her lost loved one, even though she knew the spirit had already gone. But her mother wouldn’t let her—some young friends that Mary couldn’t greet that night, even though she cared for them deeply, took on that sad responsibility. And again, after a year filled with new and strange experiences, she found herself resting in her own peaceful room, with the sighing trees, the sound of the brook, and the soft call of the lonely whip-poor-will to lull her into sweet sleep.


It was Sabbath morning, calm and holy. The bell of the little village church tolled sadly and reverentially, as the funeral train wound through the shaded lane. All the young people for miles around had gathered in the church-yard; and as the coffin was borne beneath the trees that waved over its entrance, they joined in the procession. It passed toward the place of worship, and for the last time the form of their little friend entered the sacred walls.

It was Sabbath morning, peaceful and sacred. The bell of the small village church rang solemnly and respectfully as the funeral procession made its way through the shaded lane. Young people from miles around had gathered in the churchyard, and as the coffin was carried beneath the trees that swayed over its entrance, they joined the procession. It moved toward the place of worship, and for the last time, the body of their little friend entered the sacred building.

The simple coffin was placed in the broad central aisle, the choir sung a sweet yet mournful dirge; then the voice of music and of weeping was hushed, for the man of God communed, with faltering voice, with the Father in heaven, who had seen fit in his mercy to take this lamb to his bosom; and when the prayer was ended, and an earnest and impressive address was made to those who had been bereaved, and those who sympathized with them, the friends and playmates of the little one clustered about the coffin to take a farewell glance of those lifeless yet beautiful features.

The simple coffin was placed in the wide central aisle, the choir sang a sweet yet sorrowful hymn; then the sound of music and crying fell silent, as the minister spoke with a shaky voice to the Father in heaven, who in His mercy had chosen to take this little lamb into His care; and when the prayer concluded, and a heartfelt and moving address was delivered to those who were grieving and those who offered their support, the friends and playmates of the child gathered around the coffin to take a final look at those lifeless but beautiful features.

The pure folds of the snowy shroud were gathered about the throat, and upon it were crossed the slender hands, in which rested a fading sprig of white violets, placed there by some friend, as a fit emblem of the sleeper. Her sunny curls were smoothly bound back beneath the cap, and its border of transparent lace, threw a slight shadow upon the deeply-fringed lids that were never more to be stirred. Oh! the exceeding beauty and holiness of that childish face, in its perfect repose! None shuddered as they gazed; the horror of death had departed; but tears came to the eyes of many, as they bent down to kiss that pure forehead for the last time.

The clean folds of the white shroud were gathered around the neck, and crossed on top were slender hands, holding a fading sprig of white violets, placed there by a friend as a fitting symbol for the sleeper. Her sunny curls were neatly tucked back under the cap, and the lace border cast a soft shadow on the deeply fringed eyelids that would never open again. Oh! the incredible beauty and purity of that childlike face in its perfect stillness! No one flinched as they looked; the fear of death had faded away, but tears filled the eyes of many as they leaned down to kiss that pure forehead one last time.

Aye, "the last time!" for the lid was closed as the congregation passed, one by one, once more into the church-yard, shutting out the light of day from that still, pale face forever. The mother gazed no more upon her child—brother and sister must henceforth dwell upon her loveliness but in memory—the father wept—and man's tears are scalding drops of agony.

Sure, here is the modernized text: Yes, "the last time!" as the lid was closed while the congregation walked by, one by one, back into the churchyard, shutting out the light of day from that calm, pale face forever. The mother looked no more at her child—brother and sister would only remember her beauty in their minds from now on—the father cried—and a man's tears are burning drops of pain.

Many lingered until the simple rites were ended, and then turned away under the shade of sombre pines, to think of the loneliness that must dwell in the hearts of those from whom such a treasure had been taken; and they, as they turned to a home that seemed almost desolate, tried in vain to subdue the bitterness of their anguish. They had seen her grave—and who that has stood beside the little mound of earth that covers the form of some one loved and lost—has forgotten the crushing agony that comes with the first full realization that all is over—that hope—prayer—lamentation—is of no avail, for the "grave giveth not up its dead until such a time as the mortal shall put on immortality."

Many stayed until the simple ceremonies were over, then walked away under the shade of dark pines, thinking about the loneliness that must fill the hearts of those who lost such a treasure; and as they headed home to a place that felt almost empty, they struggled to suppress the bitterness of their grief. They had seen her grave—and who has stood beside the small mound of earth that covers someone they loved and lost—has forgotten the overwhelming pain that comes with the first full realization that everything is over—that hope—prayer—sorrow—are useless, for the "grave gives not up its dead until the time comes when the mortal shall put on immortality."

The dark hearse, with its nodding plumes, bears the rich man from his door, to a grave whose proud monument shall commemorate his life, be its deeds good or evil. Perhaps an almost endless train of costly equipages follow; and there are congregated many who seem to weep, but I question if in all that splendor there lingers half the love, or half the regret which was felt for the little one whose mournful[345] burial we have recorded; or if the grave, with its richly wrought pile of sculptured marble, be as often visited, and wept over, as was the low, grassy mound marked only by a clambering rose-tree, whose pure petals, as they floated from their stems, were symbols of the life and death of the village favorite.

The dark hearse, with its swaying plumes, carries the wealthy man from his home to a grave marked by a proud monument that will honor his life, whether his actions were good or bad. Perhaps an almost endless line of expensive carriages follows; and many people who seem to cry are gathered, but I wonder if all that grandeur holds even half the love, or half the regret, that was felt for the little one whose sorrowful[345] burial we recorded; or if the grave, with its intricately designed pile of sculpted marble, is visited and mourned over as often as the low, grassy mound marked only by a climbing rosebush, whose pure petals, as they fell from their stems, symbolized the life and death of the village favorite.

It was many days before the household of Deacon Gordon regained any thing like serenity; but the business of life must go on, come what may, and in the petty detail of domestic cares, the keenness of grief is worn away, and a mournful pleasure mingles with memories of the past. It was in this case as in all others; gradually it became less painful to see everywhere around traces of the child and the sister; they could talk of her with calmness, and recall the many pleasant little traits of character which she had even at so early an age exhibited. The robin that she had fed daily, came still at her brother's call to peck daintily at the grain which he threw toward it. The pet kitten gamboled upon the sunny porch, or peered with curious face over the deep well, as if studying her own reflection, unconscious that the one who had so loved to watch her ceaseless play was gone forever. Even Mary could smile at its saucy ways; and though the memory of her sister was ever present, she could converse without shedding tears, of her gentleness and truth, thanking God she had been taken from evil to come.

It took many days for Deacon Gordon's household to find any sense of peace again; but life has to go on no matter what, and getting caught up in daily chores dulls the sharpness of grief, blending a bittersweet happiness with memories of the past. This was true in this case as well; gradually, it became less painful to see reminders of the child and sister everywhere. They could talk about her calmly and remember the many charming little traits she had shown even at such a young age. The robin she had fed every day still came to her brother’s call to peck delicately at the grains he tossed out. The pet kitten played on the sunny porch or curiously peered over the deep well, as if studying her own reflection, unaware that the one who loved to watch her playful antics was gone forever. Even Mary could smile at its cheeky behavior; and although her sister's memory was always with her, she could talk about her kindness and honesty without crying, grateful that she had been taken away from all that was bad.

Then she felt doubly attached to her mother. She was now the only daughter; and though Mrs. Gordon seemed perfectly resigned, and even cheerful, she knew that many lonely and solitary hours would come when Mary was once more away. And James had so much to tell, for he, too, was home for a few days of the spring vacation, the rest being passed in the poor student's usual employment—school teaching. They would wander away in the pleasant afternoon to the depths of the cool green wood, and sit with the shadows playing about them, and the wind whispering mystic prophecies as it wandered by, recalling for each other the incidents of the past year, and speculating with the hopefulness of eager youth, on the dim and unknown future.

Then she felt even more connected to her mother. She was now the only daughter, and although Mrs. Gordon seemed completely accepting and even cheerful, she knew that many lonely hours would come when Mary was away again. James had so much to share, since he was home for a few days during spring break, the rest of the time spent in the usual job of a struggling student—teaching. They would wander off in the pleasant afternoon to the heart of the cool green woods, sitting with shadows dancing around them and the wind whispering mysterious predictions as it passed by, reminiscing about the events of the past year and eagerly speculating about the uncertain future.

A new friend sometimes joined them in their woodland walks. The young pastor of the village church, who had sorrowed with them at their sister's death, and who, having made Mary's acquaintance in a time of deep affliction, felt more drawn toward her than if he had known her happy and cheerful for many years. Somehow they became less and less restrained in his presence, and at last James confided to him his hopes and prospects. Mary was not by when the disclosure was made, or she would have blushed at her brother's enthusiastic praise of the unwavering self-denial which had led her away from home and friends, and made her youth a season "of toil and endeavor;" and she might have wondered why tears came to the eyes of their friend while he listened; and why he so earnestly besought James to improve to the utmost the advantages thus put before him. Allan Loring was alone in the world, and almost a stranger to the people of his charge, for he had been scarce a twelvemonth among them. Of a proud and somewhat haughty family, and prejudiced by education, he had in early youth looked upon labor of the hands as a kind of degradation; but the meek and humble faith which he taught, and which had chastened his spirit, made him now fully appreciate the loving and faithful heart, which Mary in every act exhibited, and he looked upon her with renewed interest when next they met.

A new friend sometimes joined them on their walks in the woods. The young pastor of the village church, who had shared in their sorrow over their sister's death, felt more connected to Mary after meeting her during a time of deep grief than if he had known her when she was cheerful and happy for many years. They somehow became less reserved around him, and eventually, James shared his hopes and dreams. Mary wasn't there when he opened up, or she would have blushed at her brother's enthusiastic praise for her unwavering selflessness that had led her away from home and friends, making her youth a time of "hard work and effort." She might have wondered why tears came to their friend's eyes while he listened and why he urged James so earnestly to make the most of the opportunities in front of him. Allan Loring was alone in the world, almost a stranger to the people he served since he had been with them for less than a year. Coming from a proud and somewhat arrogant background, and influenced by his upbringing, he had once viewed manual labor as demeaning. However, the gentle and humble faith he preached, which had refined his spirit, allowed him to truly appreciate the loving and devoted heart that Mary displayed in everything she did. He looked at her with renewed interest the next time they met.

Again the time drew near when Mary was to leave her home. A month had passed of mingled shadow and sunshine within those dear walls. It was hard to part with her mother, who seemed to cling more fondly than ever to her noble-minded daughter; her father and Stephen, each in their blunt, honest way, expressed their sorrow that the time of her departure was so near at hand; but still Mary did not waver in her determination, though a word from her mother would have changed the whole color of her plans. That mother saw that for her children's sake it was best that they should part again for a season—and she stifled the wish to have them remain by her side. So Mary went forth into the world once more with a stronger and bolder spirit, to brave alike the sneers and the temptations which might there beset her pathway; with the blessings of her parents, the thanks of an idolized brother, and "a conscience void of offence," she could but be calmly happy, even though surrounded by circumstances which often jarred upon her pure and delicate nature, and which would have crushed one less conscious of future peace and present rectitude.

Again, the time was approaching when Mary had to leave her home. A month had passed with a mix of shadows and sunshine within those cherished walls. It was hard to say goodbye to her mother, who seemed to cling even more tightly to her noble-minded daughter; her father and Stephen, each in their straightforward way, expressed their sadness that her departure was so close. Yet Mary remained resolute in her decision, even though a single word from her mother could have changed everything. That mother understood that for her children's sake, it was best for them to part again for a while—and she suppressed the desire to keep them by her side. So Mary stepped out into the world once again, with a stronger and bolder spirit, ready to face the mocking and temptations that might cross her path. With the blessings of her parents, the thanks of a beloved brother, and "a conscience void of offense,” she could only feel a calm happiness, even when surrounded by situations that often clashed with her pure and delicate nature, which would have overwhelmed someone less in tune with future peace and present righteousness.

Beside, Mr. Loring had seemed, she knew not why, to take a deep interest in all her movements. He had begged permission, at parting, to write to her occasionally; and his letters, full of friendly advice and inquiry, became a great and increasing source of pleasure. There was nothing in them that a kind brother might not have addressed to a young and gentle sister; and Mary's replies were dictated in the same spirit of candor and esteem. So gradually her simple and child-like character was unfolded to her new friend, who encouraged all that was noble, and strove to check each lighter and vainer feeling which sprung up in her heart. At times she wondered why one so wise and so good should seem interested in her welfare; but gradually she ceased to wonder why he wrote, so that his letters did not fail to reach her. Still noisy and fatiguing labor claimed her daily care; but in the long quiet evenings she found time for study and reflection; thus becoming, even in that rude school, "a perfect woman, nobly planned."

Besides, Mr. Loring had seemed, for reasons she couldn’t quite understand, to take a deep interest in everything she did. He had asked for permission to write to her occasionally when they parted, and his letters, full of friendly advice and questions, became a significant and growing source of joy for her. There was nothing in them that a caring brother wouldn’t have addressed to a young and gentle sister; Mary’s replies were written with the same openness and respect. Gradually, her simple and childlike nature was revealed to her new friend, who encouraged all that was admirable and tried to dampen any superficial or vain feelings that arose in her heart. Sometimes she wondered why someone so wise and good showed interest in her well-being; but eventually, she stopped questioning why he wrote, so his letters consistently found their way to her. Still, noisy and exhausting work demanded her attention every day, but in the long, quiet evenings, she found time for study and reflection, thus becoming, even in that rough environment, "a perfect woman, nobly planned."


CHAPTER IV.

THE REWARD.

Are you fond of tableaux, dear readers? If so, let me finish my simple recital by placing before you two scenes in the life of our little heroine—something after the fashion of dissolving views.

Are you fond of tableaux, dear readers? If so, let me wrap up my brief story by presenting two scenes from the life of our little heroine—somewhat like a slideshow.

Four years had passed since first we looked in upon that quiet country home. Four years of cheerful toil—of mingled trial—despondency and hope to[346] those who then gathered around that blazing hearth. One, as we have seen, had been taken to a higher mansion—others had gone forth into the world, strong only in noble hearts, firm in the path of rectitude. We have witnessed the commencement of the struggle, followed in part its progress—and now let us look to its end. No, not the end—for life is ever a struggle—there may be a cessation of care for a season, but till the weary journey be accomplished, who shall say that all danger is passed.

Four years had passed since we first visited that quiet country home. Four years of happy work—filled with challenges—despair and hope to[346] those who then gathered around that warm fire. One, as we have seen, had moved on to a better place—others had gone out into the world, strong only in their good hearts, steady in doing what’s right. We have seen the start of the struggle, followed some of its progress—and now, let’s look at its conclusion. No, not the conclusion—because life is always a struggle—there may be a break from worries for a while, but until the long journey is over, who can say that all dangers have passed?

It was the annual examination at one of our largest New England female schools. The pretty seminary-building gleamed through the clustering trees that lovingly encircled it, and its snowy pillars and porticoes—vine-wreathed by fairy-fingers—gave it an air of lightness and grace which village architecture rarely shows. Now the shaded path which led to its entrance was thronged, as group after group pressed upward. Carriages, from the simple "Rockaway" to equipages glittering with richly plated harness, and drawn by fiery, impatient steeds, stood thickly around. It was the festival-day of the village, and each cottage was filled to overflowing—for strangers from all parts of the Union were come to witness the debut of the sister, the daughter, or the friend.

It was the annual exam at one of our largest female schools in New England. The beautiful school building shone through the trees that lovingly surrounded it, and its white pillars and porticoes—adorned with vines—gave it a light and graceful look that village architecture rarely has. The shaded path leading to the entrance was crowded as group after group made their way up. Carriages, from the simple "Rockaway" to fancy ones with shiny plated harnesses, pulled by eager, restless horses, were parked all around. It was the village's festival day, and every cottage was packed since visitors from all over the country came to see the debut of a sister, daughter, or friend.

Many were the bright eyes that scarcely closed in sleep the night preceding this eventful anniversary. There was so much to hope—so much to fear. "If I should fail," was repeated again and again; and their hearts throbbed wildly as the signal-bell was heard, which called them to pass the dread ordeal. Such a display of beauty—genuine, unadorned beauty—rarely greets the eye of man. More than a hundred young girls, from timid fifteen to more assured one-and-twenty, robed in pure white, with tresses untortured by the prevailing mode, decorated only by wreaths of delicate wild flowers, or the rich coral berry of the ground-ivy, shaded by its own dark-green leaves. A simple sash bound each rounded form, and a knot of the same fastened the spotless dress about the throat. Then excitement flushed the cheeks which the mountain air had already tinged with the glow of health, and made bright eyes still brighter as they rested on familiar faces.

Many were the bright eyes that hardly closed in sleep the night before this significant anniversary. There was so much to hope for—so much to fear. "What if I should fail?" was repeated over and over; and their hearts raced wildly as the signal bell rang, calling them to face the daunting challenge. Such a display of beauty—genuine, unadorned beauty—rarely meets the gaze of man. More than a hundred young girls, from shy fifteen to more confident twenty-one, dressed in pure white, with hair untouched by the latest trends, adorned only by wreaths of delicate wildflowers or the rich coral berries of ground-ivy, shaded by their own dark green leaves. A simple sash hugged each figure, and a bow of the same held the immaculate dress at the throat. Then excitement flushed the cheeks that the mountain air had already kissed with the glow of health, making bright eyes shine even brighter as they rested on familiar faces.

The exercises of the day went on, and yet those who listened and those who spoke did not weary. The young students had won all honor to themselves and their teachers; and as the shadows lengthened in the grove around them, but one class remained to be approved or censured.

The day's activities continued, and yet both the listeners and the speakers showed no signs of fatigue. The young students had earned great respect for themselves and their teachers; and as the shadows grew longer in the surrounding grove, only one class was left to be either praised or criticized.

"Now sister—there!" exclaimed a manly-looking Virginian, as the graduates came forward to the platform. "Who is that young lady at their head. I have tried all day to find some one that knew her, but she seems a stranger to all."

"Now sister—there!" exclaimed a strong-looking Virginian as the graduates stepped up to the platform. "Who is that young lady in front? I've been trying all day to find someone who knows her, but she seems to be a stranger to everyone."

"With her hair in one plain braid, and large, full eyes? Oh, that is Miss Gordon; she has the valedictory, though why, I'm sure I don't know, for she has been in school but about a year, and Jenny Dowling, my room-mate, has gone through the whole course. Miss Gordon entered two years in advance. She was a factory girl, brother—just think of that; and worked in Lowell three or four years. Miss Harrison wished me to room with her this term—but not I; there is too much Howard spirit in me to associate with one no better than a servant-girl. Some of them seem to like her though; and as for the teachers, they are quite carried away with her. Miss Harrison had the impertinence to say to me only last week, that I would do well to take pattern by her. Not in dress, I hope—" and the young girl's lip curled, as she contrasted her own richly embroidered robe with the simple muslin which Mary Gordon wore.

"With her hair in one simple braid and big, expressive eyes? Oh, that's Miss Gordon; she's giving the valedictory, though I really don't know why, since she's only been in school for about a year, while my room-mate Jenny Dowling has completed the whole course. Miss Gordon started two years ahead. She was a factory girl, brother—can you believe that?—and worked in Lowell for three or four years. Miss Harrison wanted me to room with her this term, but no way; I have too much Howard spirit in me to associate with someone who used to be just a servant. Some people seem to like her though, and the teachers are quite taken with her. Miss Harrison had the nerve to tell me just last week that I should take her as a role model. Not in fashion, I hope—" and the young girl's lip curled as she compared her own richly embroidered dress with the simple muslin that Mary Gordon wore.

Clayton Howard had not attended to half that his sister said, for with low and earnest voice Mary had commenced reading the farewell address which she, as head of her class, had been chosen to prepare in its behalf; and his eyes were riveted on the timid but graceful girl. We have never spoken of our heroine's personal attractions, choosing first to display if possible, the beauty of heart and character which her humble life exhibited. The young Southerner thought, as he eagerly listened, that the flattered and richly attired belle of the fashionable watering-place he had just left, was not half as worthy of the homage which she received, as was this lowly maiden. If beauty consists in regularity of features, Mary would have little in the eye of those who dwell upon outline alone; but there was a high intelligence beaming from her full, dark eyes, a sweet smile ever playing about the small exquisitely formed mouth, and a mass of soft, rich hair, smoothly braided back, added not a little to perfect the contour of her queenly head.

Clayton Howard hadn’t paid much attention to what his sister was saying, as Mary began reading the farewell address she had prepared as the head of her class in a low, earnest voice; his eyes were fixed on the shy but graceful girl. We haven't mentioned our heroine's physical charms yet, as we wanted to highlight the beauty of her heart and character that her humble life showcased. The young Southerner thought, as he listened eagerly, that the flattered and elegantly dressed beauty from the fashionable resort he had just left was nowhere near as deserving of the admiration she received as this modest girl. If beauty is based solely on symmetry of features, Mary might not impress those who focus only on appearance; however, there was a deep intelligence shining from her full, dark eyes, a gentle smile that always danced on her small, perfectly shaped mouth, and a cascade of soft, rich hair, smoothly braided back, which added a lot to the graceful contour of her regal head.

Her voice grew tremulous with deep feeling as she proceeded, her eyes were shaded by gathering tears, and when, in behalf of those who were about to leave this sheltered nook, she bade farewell to the companions whose love and sympathy had made their school days pleasant; the teachers who had been their friends as well as guides; scarce one in that crowded hall deemed it weakness to weep with those now parting. Never more could those cherished friends meet again; they were going forth, each on a separate mission, and though in after years, greetings might pass between them, the heart would be utterly changed. The unreserved confidence, the warm affection of girlhood passes forever away, when rude contact with the world has chilled trust and child-like faith. And they knew this, though it was felt more fully in after years.

Her voice shook with emotion as she continued, her eyes filled with tears, and when she said goodbye to the friends who had made their school days enjoyable; the teachers who had been both friends and guides; hardly anyone in that crowded hall thought it was a sign of weakness to cry with those who were parting. They could never meet again as cherished friends; they were going off, each on their own path, and though they might exchange greetings in later years, their hearts would be completely different. The open trust and warm affection of their youth vanish forever when the harshness of the world has dulled their trust and childlike faith. And they understood this, even if it was more deeply felt in later years.

But tears were dried, as the enthusiasm which lighted the face of the reader—as her topic turned to their future life—was communicated to those who listened. She spoke to her classmates of the duties which devolved on them as women; of the strength which they should gather in life's sunshine, for the storm and the trial which would come. That their part in life was to shed a hallowed but unseen influence over its strife and discord—

But tears were wiped away, as the excitement that lit up the reader's face—when her topic shifted to their future life—was felt by everyone listening. She talked to her classmates about the responsibilities they had as women; about the strength they should build during life's good times, for the hardships and challenges thatwould come. Their role in life was to spread a sacred but invisible influence over its struggles and conflicts—

"Relaxing by the warmth of the heart
"Feeding it fire."
"In that calmness that suits a woman best,
Serene and sacred.

And when she ceased, and the gathered crowd turned slowly from the threshold, many hearts—beating in proud and manly bosoms—felt stronger[347] and purer for the words they had that hour listened to, from one who, young as she was, had learned to think, and to act, with a sound judgment, and bold independence in the cause of truth, which shamed them in their vacillation.

And when she finished speaking, and the crowd slowly turned away from the entrance, many hearts—beating in proud and masculine chests—felt stronger and purer for the words they had just heard from someone so young, who had learned to think and act with clear judgment and bold independence in the pursuit of truth, making them feel ashamed of their uncertainty.[347]

Young Howard was leaning behind a vine-wreathed pillar, to watch the one in whom he had that day become strangely interested. His heart beat fast as she approached his hiding-place, and then sunk within him, as he noted the warm blush which stole over her face, as two gentlemen, whom he had not before noticed, came to greet her.

Young Howard was leaning against a pillar covered in vines, watching the girl who had caught his attention that day. His heart raced as she got closer to his hiding spot, and then sank when he saw the warm blush spread across her face as two guys he hadn't noticed before came over to greet her.

"Dear sister," said one, kissing her burning cheek, "have I not reason to be proud of you."

"Dear sister," said one, kissing her warm cheek, "shouldn't I be proud of you?"

The other, older by ten years than the first speaker, grasped the hand which she timidly extended to him, and whispered, "I, too, am proud of my future wife."

The other man, ten years older than the first speaker, took the hand she shyly offered him and whispered, "I'm proud of my future wife, too."

Howard did not hear the words, but the look which accompanied that warm pressure of the hand did not escape him. It destroyed at once hopes, which he had not dreamed before were fast rising in his breast, and he turned almost sadly away from that happy group to join his sister.

Howard didn’t hear the words, but he certainly noticed the look that came with the warm grip of the hand. It instantly crushed hopes he hadn’t realized were growing in his heart, and he turned away from that joyful group to join his sister, feeling almost sad.

"See," said the young girl, as she took his arm, "there is Mr. Loring, one of the finest-looking men I know of, and belongs to as proud family as any in Boston, yet he is going to throw himself away on Mary Gordon. To be sure he is only a poor country clergyman, but he might do better if he chose, I'm sure."

"Look," said the young girl, as she took his arm, "there's Mr. Loring, one of the best-looking guys I know, and he comes from one of the most prestigious families in Boston, yet he's going to waste himself on Mary Gordon. Sure, he's just a poor country clergyman, but I'm sure he could do better if he wanted to."

Her brother thought that was hardly possible, though he did not say so; neither did he add—lest he should vex his foolishly aristocratic sister—that but for Mr. Loring the chances were that she would be called upon, so far as his inclinations were concerned, to receive Miss Gordon not as a room-mate, but as a sister, before the year was ended.

Her brother thought that was pretty unlikely, but he didn’t say anything; he also didn’t mention—so he wouldn’t upset his snobbish sister—that if it weren’t for Mr. Loring, there was a good chance he would want her to welcome Miss Gordon not as a roommate, but as a sister, before the year was out.

CHAPTER V.

THE BRIDE AND THE WIFE.

A stranger would have asked the reason of the commotion in the village, though every one of its inhabitants, from highest to lowest, knew that it was the morning of their pastor's bridal. None, not even the oldest and gravest of the community, wondered—or shook their heads in disapprobation of the choice. They had known Mary Gordon from her earliest childhood—they saw her now an earnest and thoughtful woman, with a heart to plan kind and charitable deeds, and a hand that did not pause in their execution. They knew, moreover, that for two years she had refused to take new vows upon herself because she felt that her mother needed her care; but now that health once more reigned in the good deacon's dwelling, she was this day to become a wife, and leave her father's roof, for a new home and more extended duty.

A stranger might have asked why there was such a commotion in the village, but everyone there, from the highest to the lowest, knew it was the morning of their pastor's wedding. None, not even the oldest and most serious members of the community, questioned or disapproved of the choice. They had known Mary Gordon since she was a child—now she was a dedicated and thoughtful woman, with a heart set on planning kind and charitable acts, and a hand that never hesitated to carry them out. They also knew that for the past two years, she had declined to take on new commitments because she felt her mother needed her support; but now that her mother was healthy again, today she would become a wife and leave her father's home for a new life and greater responsibilities.

Again we look upon the village church, but it is no mournful procession that passes up its shaded aisles. There are white-robed maidens thronging around, and men with sun-burned faces. Children, too, scarce large enough to grasp the flowers which they tear from the shrubs that climb to the very windows of the sanctuary; and through the crowd comes the bridal train. Mary Gordon, leaning upon the arm of her betrothed, is more beautiful than ever, for a quiet dignity is now added to the grace that ever marked her footsteps; and he, in the pride of his manhood, looks with pride and tenderness upon her.

Again we see the village church, but it’s not a sad procession that moves through its shaded aisles. There are young women in white dresses mingling around, and men with sun-kissed faces. Kids, too, barely big enough to hold the flowers they pick from the shrubs that climb up to the church windows; and through the crowd, the bridal party advances. Mary Gordon, leaning on the arm of her fiancé, looks more beautiful than ever, as a quiet dignity now enhances the grace that has always surrounded her; and he, filled with the pride of manhood, gazes at her with pride and affection.

The deacon is there, with his heavy, good-natured face, lighted by an expression of profound content; and his wife is by his side, looking less calm and placid than usual, though she is very happy. It may be that she fears for her daughter's future welfare, though that can scarcely be when the dearest wish of her heart is about to be fulfilled; or, perhaps, as her eye wanders from the gay group around her, it rests upon a little grassy mound not far away, and she is thinking of one who would have been the fairest and the best beloved of all.

The deacon is there, with his big, friendly face, lit up by a look of deep happiness; and his wife is next to him, appearing less calm and serene than usual, even though she feels very joyful. She might be worried about her daughter's future, although it’s hard to believe that when her most cherished wish is about to come true; or maybe, as her gaze drifts from the cheerful crowd around her, it lands on a small grassy mound not far away, and she is thinking about someone who would have been the most beautiful and loved of all.

Stephen seemed to feel a little out of place, as he stood there with a gay, laughter-loving maiden clinging to his arm; but the happiest of all, if we may judge from the exterior, was James; arrived but the night before, after an absence of nearly two years. He had just been admitted to the bar, and Mr. Hall, who was present at the examination, said it was rare to meet with a young man of so much promise, and knowing his untiring industry, he had little doubt of his success in after life. So James—now a manly-looking fellow of three-and-twenty—was, after the bride, the observed of all observers; and not a few of the bride's white-robed attendants put on their most witching smile when he addressed them.

Stephen felt a bit out of place, standing there with a cheerful, fun-loving girl holding onto his arm; but the one who seemed the happiest, at least from how it looked, was James. He had just arrived the night before, after being away for almost two years. He had recently been admitted to the bar, and Mr. Hall, who was at the examination, remarked that it was rare to find a young man with so much potential. Given his relentless hard work, Mr. Hall had no doubt James would succeed in the future. So James—now a handsome guy at twenty-three—was, after the bride, the center of attention; and quite a few of the bride's white-dressed attendants wore their most charming smiles when he spoke to them.

Despite of all the sunshine and festivity at a bridal, there is to me more of solemnity, almost sadness, in the scene than in any other we are called upon to witness, save that more mournful rite, when dust is returned to dust. There is a young and often thoughtless maiden, taking upon herself vows which but few understand, in the depth of their import, vows lasting as life, and on the full performance of them depends, in a great measure, the joy or misery of her future years. Then, too, in her trust and innocence, she does not dream that change can come, that the loved one will ever be less considerate, less tender, than at the present hour. True, she has been told that it may be so—but the thought is not harbored for an instant. "He never could speak coldly or unkindly to me," she murmurs, as eyes beaming with deep affection meet her own. Then, too, the proud man that stands beside her, may be but taking that gentle flower to his bosom, to cast it aside when its perfume may have become less grateful—leaving it crushed and faded; or, worse still—and still more improbable, though it is sometimes so—there may be poison lurking in the seemingly pure blossom, that will sting and embitter his future life. Oh, that woman should ever prove false to the vow of her girlhood!

Despite all the sunshine and celebration at a wedding, I find there's more seriousness, almost sadness, in this scene than in any other we witness, except for that more sorrowful ceremony, when dust returns to dust. There’s a young and often naive woman, taking vows that few truly grasp in their full depth—vows that last a lifetime, and the success of which largely determines the happiness or suffering of her future years. Moreover, in her trust and innocence, she can’t imagine that change is possible, that the person she loves could ever be less attentive or less caring than they are right now. Sure, she’s been warned it could happen—but she doesn’t allow the thought to linger. "He could never speak coldly or unkindly to me," she whispers, as eyes shining with deep affection meet hers. Also, the proud man beside her might just be holding that delicate flower close, only to set it aside once its fragrance is no longer pleasing—leaving it crushed and wilted; or, worse—and even though it’s unlikely, it can happen—there could be poison hiding in that seemingly pure bloom, which will sting and sour his future life. Oh, that a woman should ever betray the vows of her youth!

All these thoughts, I say, and many more scarcely less sorrowful, come to my mind when I look upon a bridal; and tears will start, unbidden it is true, when the faces of those around are radiant with[348] smiles. But perhaps few have learned with me the truthful lesson of the poet—

All these thoughts, I say, and many more just as sorrowful, come to my mind when I see a wedding. Tears will come to my eyes, without me meaning for them to, when the faces of those around are bright with[348] smiles. But maybe few have understood with me the true lesson of the poet—

"Hope's brightest wreaths are made of earthly flowers—
Things that are meant to fade and eventually disappear,
"Before they have bloomed for just a few hours."

How could I call up such a train of sombre thought when speaking of Mary Gordon's marriage? None doubted her husband's truth, her own deep devotion, as they crowded around when the simple rite was ended to congratulate them, and breathe a fervent wish that their joy might increase as the years of their life rolled onward. They went forth from that quiet church with new and strange feelings springing up, and as Mary looked upon the throng who still reiterated their friendly wishes, she felt an inward consciousness that God had blessed and sustained her through those years of trial and probation.

How could I summon such a heavy train of thought when talking about Mary Gordon's marriage? No one questioned her husband's sincerity or her own deep commitment as they gathered around after the simple ceremony to congratulate them and express a heartfelt wish that their happiness would grow as the years passed. They left that quiet church with fresh and unfamiliar feelings emerging, and as Mary gazed at the crowd who continued to extend their warm wishes, she felt an inner awareness that God had blessed and supported her through those years of struggle and testing.

"Who would have thought that the deacon's Mary would ever have grown up such a fine woman?" said Aunty Gould, as she wiped her spectacles upon the corner of her new gingham apron. "The deacon himself ain't got much sperit in him, and as for Miss Gordon, I don't believe she ever whipped one of them children in her life. She always let 'em have their own way a great deal too much to suit me. Jest think of her letting Mary go off to Lowell, in the midst of that city of iniquity, and stay three or four years, jest because James must be college larned. As if it warn't as respectable to stay to home and be a farmer, as his father and his grandfather was before him. I haven't much 'pinion of him, but Stephen Gordon is going to make the man. Steddy and industrious a'most as the deacon himself."

"Who would have thought that the deacon's Mary would grow up to be such a fine woman?" said Aunty Gould, as she wiped her glasses on the corner of her new gingham apron. "The deacon himself doesn't have much spirit in him, and as for Miss Gordon, I don't believe she's ever disciplined any of those children in her life. She always lets them have their way way too much for my liking. Just think about her allowing Mary to go off to Lowell, in the middle of that city of sin, and stay there for three or four years, just because James had to be college educated. As if it wasn't just as respectable to stay home and be a farmer, like his father and grandfather before him. I don't think much of him, but Stephen Gordon is going to turn out to be a good man. Steady and hardworking, almost like the deacon himself."

So we see the differences of opinion which exist in the narrowest community; for Mrs. Hall, as she turned toward her own bright home, said to her husband that Mary Gordon was a pattern to the young girls now growing up in the village. But for her honest independence and hardihood in braving the opinion of the world, her family might have been living without education, and without refinement. Now she had won for herself the love of a noble heart—could see her brother successful through her efforts, and knew that their parents were happy in feeling that they were so. "She has been the sun of that household," replied her husband, "and I doubt not will ever be the happiness of her own."

So we see the differences in opinion that exist in the tightest community; for Mrs. Hall, as she turned toward her own bright home, told her husband that Mary Gordon is a role model for the young girls growing up in the village. If it weren't for her honest independence and courage in facing the world's judgment, her family might have lived without education and refinement. Now she had earned the love of an admirable person—could see her brother succeed through her efforts, and knew that their parents were happy to feel that way. "She has been the light of that household," her husband replied, "and I have no doubt she will always be the joy of her own."

They were sitting alone—the newly made husband and wife—on the eve of their marriage-day. They were in their home, which was henceforth to be the scene of all their love and labors. The last kind friend had gone, and for the first time that day they could feel the calm, unclouded serenity which the end of a long and often wearisome toil had brought.

They were sitting alone—the newly married couple—on the night before their wedding day. They were in their home, which would now be the place for all their love and efforts. The last kind friend had left, and for the first time that day, they could feel the calm, clear peace that the end of a long and often tiring journey had brought.

The moonlight trembled through the shaded casement, and surrounded as with a halo the sweet, serious face that looked out upon the night; and far around, even to the rugged mountains that rose as sentinels over the green valley, earth and air were bathed in that pure and tender radiance. The flowering shrubs that twined about the little porch seemed to give forth a more delicious perfume than when scorched by the sun's warm kiss. The neighboring orchards almost bending beneath the clusters of buds and blossoms that covered the green boughs, waved gently in the light breeze that showered the sunny petals as it passed upon the freshly springing grass beneath. The low cry of the whippo-wil came now and then from a far-off wood; save that, and the rustle of the vines clinging about the casement, no sound broke the sabbath-like repose. The church—scarce a stone's throw from the little parsonage—stood boldly relieved by the dark trees which rose beside it; and not far away—not too far for them to see by day the loved forms of its inmates—they could distinguish the sloping roofs and brown walls of Mary's early home.

The moonlight shimmered through the shaded window, surrounding the sweet, serious face that gazed out at the night like a halo; all around, even to the rugged mountains standing guard over the green valley, earth and air were washed in that pure and gentle glow. The flowering shrubs wrapping around the small porch seemed to release a more delightful fragrance than when scorched by the sun’s warm embrace. The neighboring orchards, nearly bending under the weight of buds and blossoms covering the green branches, swayed gently in the light breeze that scattered the sunny petals onto the freshly sprouting grass below. Occasionally, the low call of the whippoorwill echoed from a distant wood; apart from that and the rustle of the vines clinging to the window, no sound interrupted the peaceful calm. The church—just a stone's throw from the little parsonage—stood boldly outlined against the dark trees beside it; and not far away—not too far for them to see by day the beloved figures of its inhabitants—they could make out the sloping roofs and brown walls of Mary's childhood home.

The young bride turned from the scene without, and when she looked up into her husband's face he saw that her eyes were filled with tears.

The young bride turned away from the scene outside, and when she looked up at her husband's face, he saw that her eyes were filled with tears.

"Are you not happy, my Mary?" said he, as he drew her more closely to his bosom.

"Are you not happy, my Mary?" he said, pulling her closer to his chest.

"Happy! oh, only too happy!" was the murmured response, as he kissed the tears away. "I was but thinking of my past life; how strange it seems that I should have been so prompted, so guided through all. Then, stranger than the rest that you should love one so humble, so ignorant as myself. I may tell you now—now that I am your own true wife, how your love has been the happiness of many years. Ere I dared to hope that your letters breathed more than a friendly interest—and believe me I would not indulge the thought for an instant until you had given me the right so to do—though the wish would for an instant flit across my mind—I knew that one less wise, less noble than yourself would never gain the deep affection of my heart. I almost felt that I could live through life without dearer ties, if so you would always watch my path with interest, awarding, as then, praise and blame.

"Happy! oh, so incredibly happy!" was the whispered reply, as he wiped away the tears with a kiss. "I was just thinking about my past life; it's so strange that I’ve been guided and led through everything like this. And even stranger that you would love someone as humble and clueless as me. I can tell you now—now that I am truly your wife—how your love has brought me happiness for so many years. Before I dared to believe that your letters meant more than just friendship—and trust me, I wouldn’t have let myself think that for a moment until you gave me the reason to—though the hope would briefly cross my mind—I knew that someone less wise and less noble than you could never win my deep affection. I almost felt like I could go through life without stronger connections if you would only always take an interest in my path, giving me praise or criticism just like you did then."

"But, strange as it may seem, you did love me through all, deeply, devotedly. Oh, what is there in me to deserve such affection! and when I read those blessed words—'I love you, Mary, have loved you from an early period of our correspondence,' it seemed as if my heart were breaking with the excess of wild happiness which rushed like a flood upon it. How could you love me? what was there in me to create such an emotion?"

"But, as strange as it sounds, you truly loved me all along, deeply and devotedly. Oh, what is it about me that deserves such love? And when I read those precious words—'I love you, Mary, have loved you from the beginning of our correspondence,' it felt like my heart was breaking from the overwhelming joy that surged through me. How could you love me? What was there in me to inspire such feelings?"

Allan Loring thought that the wife was far more beautiful than the maiden, as she stood encircled by his arms, gazing with deep earnestness, as if she would read his very soul.

Allan Loring thought that the wife was way more beautiful than the young woman, as she stood wrapped in his arms, looking at him with intense focus, as if she wanted to read his very soul.

"I cannot tell you all there is in you to love and admire," said he, tenderly, "and, indeed, my little wife would blush too deeply at a recital of her own merits and graces. But this I now recall, that the first emotion of deep interest which I felt for you, arose as I listened to your brother's recital of your wonderful self-denial, and persevering effort for his sake. I saw, young as you were, the germ of a high and noble nature, best developed, believe me, in the rough and untoward circumstances by which you were surrounded. I wrote to you at first, thinking, perhaps, to aid you in the struggle for knowledge and truth; and as your mind and heart were laid open[349] before me, how could I help loving the guileless sincerity which every act exhibited.

"I can't express everything there is to love and admire about you," he said gently, "and honestly, my little wife would feel too shy if she heard a list of her own qualities and virtues. But I do remember that the first time I felt a deep interest in you was when I heard your brother talk about your amazing selflessness and determination for his sake. Even at such a young age, I recognized the potential for a strong and noble character within you, which was best revealed in the tough and challenging situations you faced. At first, I wrote to you thinking I might help you in your pursuit of knowledge and truth; and as you opened up your mind and heart[349] to me, how could I not love the genuine honesty that showed in everything you did?

I knew that the good sister, the affectionate child, could but make a true and gentle wife. So I thought myself fortunate, beyond my own hopes even, when I found you could grant me the only boon I asked, a deep and steadfast affection."

I knew that the kind sister, the loving child, could only become a true and gentle wife. So I considered myself lucky, even beyond my own expectations, when I realized you could give me the one thing I asked for: a deep and lasting love.

What heart is there that would not have been satisfied with such praise; and who, witnessing the calm spirit of content which animated both the husband and the wife, could have prophesied evil as the result of such a union.

What heart wouldn't be happy with such praise? And who, seeing the peaceful contentment of both the husband and wife, could have predicted any trouble from such a union?

We might follow our heroine still farther—might show her to you as the companion and assistant in her husband's labors of love, as he fulfilled the high mission to which he had been appointed—as the mother, training her little ones to usefulness and honor. But we will leave her now, assured that whatever storms may cloud the unshadowed morn of her wedded life—and all know that in this existence no home, however lofty or lowly, is exempt from suffering and trial—she bore a talisman to pass through all unscathed—strength, gained by patient endurance, and the knowledge of duties rightly performed.

We could follow our heroine even further—showing her as the partner and support in her husband’s heartfelt work, as he carried out the important mission he was given—as the mother, teaching her children about usefulness and honor. But we’ll leave her here, confident that no matter what storms may darken the bright beginning of her married life—and everyone knows that in this life, no home, no matter how grand or humble, is free from pain and challenges—she carried a protective charm to get through it all unharmed—strength, gained from patient endurance, and the understanding of responsibilities well met.

It may be, dear lady—you who are now glancing idly over these pages—that you are surrounded by every luxury wealth can command. You are lounging, perhaps, upon a softly cushioned divan, with tiny, slippered feet half buried in the glowing carpet. There are brilliants blazing upon the delicate hand which shields your face from the warm sunlight, and as you glance around, a costly mirror reveals at full length your graceful and yielding form.

It might be, dear lady—you who are currently skimming through these pages—that you find yourself surrounded by every luxury that money can buy. You might be lounging on a plush couch, with your dainty, slippered feet half sunk into the soft carpet. Sparkling jewels are dazzling on the delicate hand that shades your face from the warm sunlight, and as you look around, an expensive mirror reflects your elegant and soft figure in full view.

"I have no interest in such as these," you say, as the simple narrative is ended.

"I’m not into stuff like this," you say, as the straightforward story comes to a close.

I pray, in truth, that you may never learn the harsh lessons of adversity; but remember, as you enjoy the elegancies of a luxurious home, that change comes to all when least expected. And if misfortune should not spare even one so young and so beautiful; if poverty or desolation overshadow the household, it may be your part to sustain and to strengthen, not only by words, but by deeds. Well rewarded should I feel, if words from this pen could aid in removing one pang, could give a tithe of the strength of mind and heart such a lesson would call forth. God shield you, dear lady; but if the storm come, remember that honest labor elevates rather than degrades; and those whose opinions are of value will not hesitate to confirm the truth of the moral.

I truly hope you never have to go through the tough lessons life can throw your way; but remember, while you enjoy the comforts of a nice home, that change can hit us all when we least expect it. And if hard times don’t spare even someone as young and beautiful as you; if hardship or sadness fall upon your home, it might be your role to support and uplift, not just with words but with actions. I would feel really rewarded if my words could help ease even one bit of pain, or offer a small portion of the strength of mind and spirit that such a lesson would require. May God protect you, dear lady; but if the storm does come, remember that honest work lifts you up rather than brings you down; and those whose opinions really matter will gladly confirm the truth of that lesson.


LINES TO ——.


BY W. HORRY STILWELL.

I didn't ask for a sister's love from you,
Though that would be a lot—oh, more than what the earth has provided; No one lives to carry that kind name for me,
Although one might say it with a lisp now, perhaps, in Heaven. I don’t even know, because I’ve never felt,
The silent desires of a love like this; You should have known that a deeper feeling existed. In the intense light of that passionate kiss!
"I had no desire to share a brother's love." I didn't look at your features in a dreamy way,
And look into your eye's deep blue, there Searching someone else's depths, in daydream! I didn’t push, completely devoid of passion, your hand. Or casually play with your delicate finger,
Or stare coldly, because I couldn't bear it. The grand and sacred hope that made me stay!
I wasn't thinking of another then,
In your sweet face, reflecting her features, Following each thought impression across them—observing when Hope's sincere whispers to my lips might arise; Neither this—nor fame—despite her rising star May lose its brilliance in a halo above me; No thought like this, at that moment, came to disrupt The vision of beauty that appeared before me!
But it was ruined, because even then the feeling Came over me, that you could never be mine!
And in the cloud of sadness, quietly taking away Like a faint shadow over your forehead,
I read my destiny. Oh! Life can bring No darker fate—no sorrow that may follow. So much bitterness—no place to vent With a deeper pain, my weakened spirit.
To linger in thought on a single image still,
Until it becomes a part of who we are,
Has fixed its features in the eye, until It has become a part of vision—thus seeing,
Even in trees, rocks, streams, and flowers,
A type of borrowed beauty, and a charm—
An indescribable spirit—power—
To stir the waters in the deep well of our soul!
Until every thought, like a small wave, breaks On the surface of life's enchanted pool,
Circling instinctively, uninvited, takes Shape, color, direction, based on that magical principle!
What is it but the longing of the soul
Toward someone connected to it by divine origins? And aiming to unite, combine, and merge everything
Into one amazing miracle of love on earth!
My feelings have been like this—your soul to mine. Came dressed in a glow of such heavenly color,
My spirit held it like something sacred; And as I dreamed, they merged into one,
I suddenly woke up, realizing that vision Hadn't shown up for anyone but me!
Why did I wake up from that beautiful dream, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__? A sister's love is all I shared with you!



THE DOUBLE TRANSFORMATION.


BY JAMES K. PAULDING, AUTHOR OF THE "DUTCHMAN'S FIRESIDE," ETC.

There was no inhabitant of all the East more favored by nature and by fortune than Adakar, son of Benhadad, of the famous city of Damascus, which Musselmen call the Paradise of the earth. He was young, rich, and beautiful; and being early left without parents, had run the race of sensual pleasures by the time his beard was grown. He became sated with enjoyment, and now passed much of his time in a spacious garden which belonged to him, through which the little river Barady, which flows from Mount Hermon, meandered among beds of flowers, and groves of oranges, pomegranates, and citrons, whose mingled odors perfumed the surrounding air.

There was no one in the East more blessed by nature and luck than Adakar, son of Benhadad, from the famous city of Damascus, which Muslims call the Paradise of the earth. He was young, wealthy, and handsome; and having lost his parents at an early age, he indulged in a life of pleasure by the time he grew his beard. He became tired of constant enjoyment and now spent much of his time in a large garden that belonged to him, where the little river Barady, flowing from Mount Hermon, wound through flower beds and groves of orange, pomegranate, and lemon trees, their mixed fragrances filling the air around him.

Here he would recline on a sofa in listless apathy, or peevish discontent, sometimes half dozing, and, at others, inwardly complaining of the lot of man, which seemed to have ordained that the possession of that wealth which it is said can purchase all which is necessary to human enjoyment, should yet be incapable of conferring happiness. He became the victim of spleen and disappointment; and as he watched the butterflies flitting gayly about among the groves and beds of many-colored flowers, sipping their sweets, without labor or satiety, he often wished that he was like them gifted with wings to cut the trackless regions of the air, and freed from all the miseries of disappointed hope, inflamed imagination, and memory, which too often brings with it nothing but the sting of remorse. By degrees he rendered himself still more miserable by envying the happiness of these gilded epicures, and it became the dearest wish of his heart to become a butterfly, that he might pass his life among the flowers, and banquet on their sweets like them.

Here he would lie on a sofa in a state of boredom or irritation, sometimes dozing off and at other times inwardly complaining about the fate of humanity, which seemed to have decided that having wealth—said to buy everything necessary for enjoyment—could still fail to bring happiness. He became a victim of gloom and disappointment; and as he watched butterflies fluttering happily among the colorful flowers, sipping their nectar without effort or hunger, he often wished he could be like them, blessed with wings to roam the endless skies and free from the pains of unfulfilled dreams, burning desire, and memories that often only brought the sting of regret. Gradually, he made himself even more miserable by envying the joy of these carefree creatures, and it became his deepest desire to be a butterfly so he could spend his days among the flowers, feasting on their sweetness just like them.

One day as he sat buried in these contemplations, his attention was attracted by a butterfly more beautiful than any he had ever seen before. Its body was of imperial purple, glossy and soft as velvet; its eyes shone like the diamonds of Golconda; its wings were of the color of the deep blue skies of Damascus, sprinkled with glittering stars; its motions were swift and graceful beyond all others, and it seemed to revel in the bliss of the dewy roses and honeysuckles, with a zest which made Adakar only repine the more, that he had lost the capacity of enjoyment by abusing the bounties of fortune.

One day, as he sat lost in thought, he noticed a butterfly that was more beautiful than any he had ever seen. Its body was a rich purple, smooth and soft like velvet; its eyes sparkled like diamonds; its wings were the color of the deep blue sky, dotted with shining stars; its movements were faster and more graceful than anything else, and it seemed to thrive in the joy of the dewy roses and honeysuckles, which only made Adakar feel more regretful about having lost his ability to enjoy life by misusing the gifts of fortune.

"Allah!" exclaimed he, "if I were only that butterfly!" At that moment the luxurious vagrant, in the midst of its careless sports, and voluptuous banquet, became entangled in a web woven by a great black spider, which sat with eager impatience waiting until it had wound itself into the toils by its fruitless exertions, that he might seize and devour his prey. The heart of Adakar melted with pity; starting up from the spot where he was reclining, he gently seized the little glittering captive and rescued it from the fangs of the spider, which at the same instant disappeared among the foliage of the orange trees.

"God!" he exclaimed, "if only I were that butterfly!" At that moment, the lavish wanderer, in the middle of its carefree games and indulgent feast, got caught in a web spun by a large black spider, which waited eagerly and impatiently for it to struggle in vain, so it could seize and devour its meal. Adakar's heart melted with pity; jumping up from where he was lounging, he gently grabbed the little shimmering captive and saved it from the spider's fangs, which vanished into the leaves of the orange trees at the same moment.

Adakar sat down with the butterfly in his hand, and was contemplating its beautiful colors with increasing envy as well as admiration, when he thought he heard a low silvery whisper come from he knew not whither. He gazed around wistfully, but could see no tiny thing but the little captive in his hand, and was about setting it free, when another whisper, more distinct met his ear. "Adakar," it seemed to say, "thou hast saved me from the jaws of a devouring monster. I am a fairy transformed for a time by the malice of a wicked enchanter, and fairies are never ungrateful. Ask what thou wilt and it shall be granted. Wealth thou hast already more than enough. Thou art in the enjoyment of youth, beauty and a distinguished name, for thou art descended from the Prophet, and wearest the green turban. Dost thou wish to be any thing more? If so thou hast only to ask and it shall be given thee."

Adakar sat down with the butterfly in his hand, admiring its beautiful colors with growing envy and admiration, when he thought he heard a faint silvery whisper coming from nowhere. He looked around longingly, but could see nothing small except the little captive in his hand, and was about to set it free when another whisper, clearer this time, reached his ears. "Adakar," it seemed to say, "you have saved me from the jaws of a fearsome monster. I am a fairy transformed temporarily by the wickedness of a cruel enchanter, and fairies are never ungrateful. Ask for anything you desire, and it will be granted. You already have more than enough wealth. You enjoy youth, beauty, and a distinguished name, for you are descended from the Prophet, and wear the green turban. Do you wish to be anything more? If so, just ask, and it will be yours."

"Make me a butterfly like thee!" exclaimed Adakar with eager impetuosity; and at one and the same moment the butterfly disappeared, while he became transformed into its likeness.

"Make me a butterfly like you!" Adakar exclaimed eagerly; and at that exact moment, the butterfly vanished, and he was transformed to look just like it.

At first his astonishment rendered him incapable of estimating the immediate consequences of the change, and he remained on the spot where it was accomplished, until seeing the great black spider cautiously emerging from his retreat and coming toward him, he spread his glittering wings, and mounting over the tops of the minarets of Damascus, at length settled down among the flowery meadows that environ the city. Here, for a time, he was delighted with his change of being, and eagerly enjoyed the freedom of thus roaming at will, and sipping the flowery banquet. But while he was thus solacing himself, a little boy, who had approached unseen, suddenly covered him with his cap, and he became a prisoner. The boy was however greatly puzzled to secure his prey, and while slipping his hand under the cap, raised it sufficiently to permit Adakar to escape.

At first, he was so shocked that he couldn't grasp the immediate consequences of what had just happened. He stayed where it occurred until he saw the large black spider carefully coming out of its hiding place and moving toward him. He spread his shiny wings and flew above the minarets of Damascus, eventually landing in the flower-filled meadows surrounding the city. Here, for a while, he was thrilled with his new form and happily enjoyed the freedom to wander wherever he wanted while sipping the sweet nectar from the flowers. But while he was enjoying himself, a little boy who had come up unnoticed suddenly trapped him under his cap, turning him into a prisoner. However, the boy was quite confused about how to hold onto his catch, and as he tried to slip his hand under the cap, he lifted it just enough for Adakar to escape.

From this time Adakar encountered unceasing perils from wanton boys, who sought the meadows to sport or gather flowers, and soon learned that his safety depended on perpetual watchfulness. If he lighted on a flower he felt his heart beating least some secret enemy was near, and the honeyed dew, sweet as it was, became embittered by the apprehension of being caught at the banquet. In short, he lived in continual terror, and soon learned from experience that a life of fear is one of unceasing misery. Every living thing that approached was an object of dismay, and at length Adakar, who, though trans[351]formed in appearance, was not divested of the consciousness of his identity, resolved to leave the haunts of men, for the purpose of seeking refuge in some unfrequented solitude, where he might repose in peace, enjoy his freedom and his flowers, and spread his gilded wings without the great drawback of perpetual apprehension.

From that time on, Adakar faced constant dangers from mischievous boys who came to the meadows to play or pick flowers. He quickly realized that his safety depended on always being alert. Whenever he found a flower, his heart raced with the fear that some hidden enemy might be nearby, and the sweet honeyed dew turned bitter with the worry of being caught at the feast. In short, he lived in constant fear and soon discovered from experience that a life filled with fear is one of endless misery. Every living thing that approached filled him with dread, and eventually, Adakar, who, despite his changed appearance, still felt a sense of his own identity, decided to leave the company of humans. He aimed to find refuge in a quiet place where he could relax in peace, enjoy his freedom and flowers, and spread his beautiful wings without the heavy burden of constant anxiety.

Accordingly, he once more mounted high into the air, and spreading his silken wings directed his course toward Mount Horeb, at the foot of which lies the city of Damascus, in whose deep recesses he sought to escape from the dangers that beset him in the neighborhood of man. Here he sported among the flowers that nodded over the precipices which border the little river Barady, as it plunges its way through the gorges of the mountain.

Accordingly, he flew up into the sky again, spreading his silk wings as he headed toward Mount Horeb, at the base of which is the city of Damascus. In its hidden areas, he tried to escape the dangers that surrounded him near humans. Here, he frolicked among the flowers that swayed over the cliffs bordering the small river Barady as it rushes through the mountain gorges.

"Here," thought he, "I shall surely be safe, since the foot of man can never reach these inaccessible cliffs." Scarcely, however, had the thought passed over his mind, when hearing a whistling noise in the air, he cast his eyes fearfully upward and perceived a bird darting toward him with such inconceivable swiftness, that he had scarcely time to shelter himself from its talons by crouching into a hole in the rock, where he remained throbbing with fear, not daring to look out to see whether his enemy was still on the watch.

"Here," he thought, "I should be safe, since no one can reach these steep cliffs." Just as that thought crossed his mind, he heard a whistling in the air. He looked up in fear and saw a bird flying toward him so fast that he barely had time to protect himself from its claws by ducking into a hole in the rock. He stayed there, heart racing with fear, too afraid to peek out and see if his enemy was still watching.

"There is no safety for me here," exclaimed Adakar, who at length gathered sufficient courage to look out from his retreat, and seeing the bird had disappeared, once more flitted away. He visited the recesses of the forest, the cultivated plains, and the solitudes of the desert, but wherever he went he found enemies watching to make him their prey, and his life was only one long series of that persecution which strength ever wages against unresisting weakness. "What," thought he, "is the use of my wings, since they only enable me to encounter new dangers, and to what purpose do I sip the dews of the opening flowers, when death is every moment staring me in the face, and enemies beset me on every side? O, that I were a man again; I would willingly resign the unbounded freedom I enjoy, for that slavery which is accompanied by security."

“There’s no safety for me here,” Adakar shouted, finally gathering enough courage to peek out from his hiding place. When he saw that the bird had gone, he darted away again. He explored the depths of the forest, the cultivated fields, and the isolated desert, but wherever he went, he found enemies ready to make him their target. His life was just a continuous struggle between strength and unresisting weakness. “What,” he wondered, “is the point of my wings if all they do is lead me to new dangers? Why do I drink the dew from blooming flowers when death is constantly staring me down, and enemies surround me on all sides? Oh, if only I were a man again; I would gladly give up the endless freedom I have for that bondage which comes with safety.”

Thus he continued to become every day more discontented with his lot, until by degrees the autumn came, and the flowers withered and died. The frosts, too, began to shed their hoary lustre over the green fields that gradually changed their hue to that of melancholy brown, and Adakar became pinched with both hunger and cold. The brilliant colors of his body and wings faded, as if in sympathy with the waning beauties of nature; his strength and activity yielded to the approach of expiring weakness; he had provided neither food nor shelter against the coming winter; and once more death stared him in the face with an aspect more dreary and terrible than it had ever presented before. The bare earth afforded no shelter, and the withered fields no food. "O," thought he, as he felt himself dying, "O, that the fairy would once more change me into a man!"

Thus he grew more and more unhappy with his situation every day, until eventually autumn arrived, and the flowers withered and died. The frost started to spread its gray chill over the green fields, which slowly turned a sad brown, and Adakar began to suffer from both hunger and cold. The vibrant colors of his body and wings faded, as if they were reflecting the declining beauty of nature; his strength and energy gave way to a weakening spirit; he had prepared neither food nor shelter for the approaching winter; and once again, death loomed large before him, appearing more bleak and terrifying than ever before. The bare ground offered no shelter, and the wilted fields had no food. "O," he thought as he felt himself fading, "O, that the fairy would once again turn me into a man!"

He had scarcely uttered these words when he found himself transformed according to his wish, and the fairy butterfly once more in his place.

He had barely said these words when he found himself changed as he wished, and the fairy butterfly was back in his spot.

"Adakar," said she, in her whispering, silvery voice, "thou hast first played the butterfly as a man, and now as an insect. In both situations thou didst pursue the same course. As a man thou livedst only for the present moment, regardless of the consequences of reveling in perpetual sweets, without looking to the period when the frosts of age would chill thy imagination, and the ice of winter freeze up thy capacity for those enjoyments of sense which constituted thy sole happiness, if happiness it may be called. As a butterfly thou didst sport through the spring-time and summer without for a moment thinking of providing food and refuge against the wintry barrenness and wintry cold. Thou hast learned that the beings which live in air, sport among gardens, groves, and flowers, and traverse the climes of the earth at will, are not necessarily happier than man, since they live in perpetual fear. Be wiser in future. Be content with thy lot, assured that the only way to be happy in this and every other state of existence, is to use the blessings bestowed on us by a beneficent Providence with sober moderation, and share them among others with a chastened liberality. Thou hast been a benefactor to me, and I have repaid the obligation by enabling thee thus to learn wisdom from bitter experience. The lesson has been dearly bought, but is fully worth the price. Go, and be thankful that thou wast created a man instead of a butterfly."

"Adakar," she said, in her soft, silvery voice, "you’ve first lived as a man playing the butterfly, and now as an insect. In both roles, you followed the same path. As a man, you only lived for the moment, ignoring the consequences of indulging in constant pleasures, without considering the time when the chill of age would dull your imagination and the winter’s ice would freeze up your ability to enjoy those senses that made you happy, if happiness is what it can be called. As a butterfly, you flitted through the spring and summer without ever thinking about preparing food and shelter for the harsh winter and cold ahead. You’ve learned that beings who soar in the air, frolic among gardens, groves, and flowers, and can roam the earth freely, aren’t necessarily happier than humans, since they live in constant fear. Be wiser moving forward. Be satisfied with your situation, knowing that the only way to be truly happy in this life and every other is to use the blessings that a kind Providence has given with moderation and share them generously but wisely. You’ve been a blessing to me, and I’ve repaid that by helping you learn wisdom through hard experience. The lesson has cost you dearly, but it’s worth the price. Go, and be grateful that you were created a man instead of a butterfly."

The fairy disappeared, and Adakar took his way toward Damascus, where his appearance caused great surprise, most especially to a hump-backed cousin, who had taken possession of his estate, after having convinced the bashaw of Damascus, by twelve purses of gold, that he was certainly dead. Adakar was obliged to appeal to the bashaw for the restoration of his property, but failed to establish his identity. He could only account for his absence by relating his transformation into a butterfly, of which the bashaw, being blinded to the truth by the glitter of gold, would not believe one word. He decreed the estate to the cousin, and consoled the other for his loss by inflicting the bastinado. Adakar passed several years as a water-carrier, until the benevolent fairy, finding that he had completed the circle of his experience by drinking at both extremes of the fountain, wrought a second transformation, by which Adakar became changed into the likeness of his cousin, and the latter into that of Adakar, who thus regained his estate at the expense of his beauty. He became a wise as well as a good man; and devoting himself to the study of philosophy, wrote a famous treatise, in which he clearly demonstrated that men were at least as well off in this world as butterflies.

The fairy vanished, and Adakar headed towards Damascus, where his return surprised everyone, especially a hunchbacked cousin who had taken over his estate by convincing the bashaw of Damascus, with twelve bags of gold, that Adakar was definitely dead. Adakar had to ask the bashaw to get his property back but couldn't prove who he was. He could only explain his absence by claiming he had been transformed into a butterfly, but the bashaw, blinded by the shine of gold, didn't believe a word of it. He handed the estate to the cousin and consoled Adakar for his loss by having him beaten. Adakar spent several years working as a water-carrier until the kind fairy, noticing he had completed the cycle of his experiences by experiencing both sides of the fountain, performed a second transformation, changing Adakar to look like his cousin, while his cousin became like Adakar. This way, Adakar regained his estate at the cost of his beauty. He became a wise and good man; dedicating himself to studying philosophy, he wrote a well-known treatise where he clearly showed that people were at least as well off in this world as butterflies.




CINCINNATI.


BY FAYETTE ROBINSON, AUTHOR OF "THE ARMY OF THE UNITED STATES," ETC.

When Columbus discovered the new world, he was in search of a western route to Cathay and India, whence he expected to bring back, if not treasures of gold and gems, intelligence of the wonderful land Marco Polo had described. It was not until long after the discovery of the continents of North and South America, that it was ascertained that a new region, broad as the Atlantic, lay between the ocean and the Indian Sea, as the Pacific was then called. So deep-rooted was this belief that the French colonists in Canada, long after they had begun to be formidable to their English and Hollandish neighbors, in spite of many disappointments, followed the tracery of the Ohio and Mississippi in the full confidence that this mighty current could end only in the Western Sea. They could not realize that nature in America had always acted on a grander scale than they were used to, and would have laughed, if told that not far above the mouth of the Ohio was another great artery which, by its tributaries, watered one valley, the superfices of which was larger than all Europe.

When Columbus discovered the New World, he was looking for a western route to Cathay and India, where he hoped to bring back, if not treasures of gold and gems, information about the amazing lands Marco Polo had described. It wasn't until long after the discovery of North and South America that it became clear a new area, as wide as the Atlantic, existed between the ocean and the Indian Ocean, which was what the Pacific was called back then. This belief was so entrenched that the French settlers in Canada, long after they had become a serious threat to their English and Dutch neighbors, continued to follow the paths of the Ohio and Mississippi rivers with the strong belief that this powerful river would lead to the Western Sea. They couldn't grasp that nature in America had always operated on a much larger scale than they were accustomed to, and would have laughed if someone had told them that just upstream from the mouth of the Ohio was another major river that, through its tributaries, irrigated a valley larger than all of Europe.

They, with their limited views, were the discoverers to Europe of the Ohio, which, in the language of the tribe that dwelt on the bank from which the white man first beheld it, signified Beautiful Water. This the French translated into their own language, and by the term of La Belle River it was long known in the histories of the Jesuit and Franciscan missions, which, until the land the Ohio watered became the property of the second North American race, were its only chronicles. Not until a later day did it become known to the English colonists, and then so slightly, that even in the reign of Charles II. authority was given to the English governor of Virginia, Sir William Berkeley, to create an hereditary order of knighthood, with high privileges and brilliant insignia, eligibility to which depended on the aspirant having crossed the Alleghany Ridge, and added something to the stock of intelligence of the region beyond, the title to all of which had been conferred by royal patent on the colony at Jamestown.

They, with their narrow perspectives, were the ones who introduced Europe to the Ohio, which, in the language of the tribe living along the bank where the white man first saw it, meant Beautiful Water. The French translated this into their own language, and it became known as La Belle River in the histories of the Jesuit and Franciscan missions, which, until the land that the Ohio flowed through became owned by the second North American race, were its only records. It wasn't until later that the English colonists became aware of it, and even then, it was so little known that during the reign of Charles II, authority was given to the English governor of Virginia, Sir William Berkeley, to establish a hereditary order of knighthood, complete with high privileges and impressive insignia, which eligibility depended on the aspirant having crossed the Alleghany Ridge and contributed to the knowledge of the area beyond, all of which had been granted to the colony at Jamestown by royal patent.

Possessed of Canada, with strongly defended positions at Fort Duquesne (Pittsburg) and Fort Chartres, near the confluence of the Ohio and Mississippi, with the even then important city of New Orleans, the wily statesmen of the reign of Louis XIV. conceived the plan of enclosing the English colonies in a network of fortifications, and ultimately of controlling the continent. So cherished was this policy that treaties made in Europe between the crowns of France and England never extended their influence to America, and for almost a century continued a series of contests, during which Montcalm, de Levi, Wolf and Braddock distinguished themselves and died. The result is well known, Canada became English, the northern point d'appui of the system was lost, and the Ohio was no longer under their control. This prologue to the beautiful engraving of Cincinnati is given because, though Pittsburg and Louisville are important cities, Cincinnati is the undoubted queen of the river.

Possessing Canada, with heavily defended positions at Fort Duquesne (Pittsburgh) and Fort Chartres, near where the Ohio and Mississippi rivers meet, along with the already significant city of New Orleans, the crafty politicians of Louis XIV's reign came up with a plan to surround the English colonies with a network of forts and ultimately take control of the continent. This strategy was so valued that treaties made in Europe between France and England didn't affect America, leading to nearly a century of conflict, during which Montcalm, de Lévis, Wolfe, and Braddock made their marks and lost their lives. The outcome is well known: Canada became British, the northern stronghold was lost, and the Ohio River was no longer under their control. This introduction to the beautiful engraving of Cincinnati is provided because, though Pittsburgh and Louisville are significant cities, Cincinnati is clearly the queen of the river.

It was not, however, until the war of the Revolution that serious attention was generally directed to the Ohio, for the brilliant expedition of Clarke against Kaskaskia (which is almost unknown, though in difficulty and daring it far exceeded Arnold's against Quebec,) was purely military. Immediately on the termination of the war, emigrants began to hurry to the Ohio, and by one of the hardiest of these, Cincinnati was commenced in 1789. By the gradual influx of population into the west Cincinnati throve, and soon became the chief city of the region.

It wasn't until the Revolutionary War that serious attention was focused on Ohio, as Clarke's impressive expedition against Kaskaskia (which is mostly forgotten, even though it was much more difficult and daring than Arnold's campaign against Quebec) was strictly a military operation. As soon as the war ended, settlers rushed to Ohio, and one of the toughest among them started Cincinnati in 1789. With the steady influx of people into the west, Cincinnati flourished and quickly became the main city in the area.

For a long while Cincinnati was merely the depot of the Indians and fur trade, the most valuable of the products of which required to be transported across the mountains and through forests to the seaboard. At that time Cincinnati presented a strange appearance; the houses were of logs, and here and there through the broad streets its founders so providentially prepared, were seen the hunter, in his leathern jerkin, the Indian warrior in full paint, and the husbandman returning home from his labors. Almost from the establishment of the northwest territory Cincinnati had been the home of the governor; and it was the residence of St. Clair, long the only delegate in congress of the whole northwest—a wilderness then, but now teeming with three million of men, and sending to Washington thirty-four representatives.

For a long time, Cincinnati was just a hub for the Indians and the fur trade, with the most valuable goods needing to be moved over the mountains and through forests to the coast. Back then, Cincinnati looked quite unusual; the houses were made of logs, and scattered throughout its wide streets that its founders had carefully laid out, you could see hunters in leather jackets, Indian warriors painted for battle, and farmers heading home after a long day’s work. Almost since the establishment of the Northwest Territory, Cincinnati had been the governor's home; it was where St. Clair lived, who was the only delegate in Congress representing the entire northwest—a wilderness at that time, but now bustling with three million people and sending thirty-four representatives to Washington.

Cincinnati was the point de depart of many of the expeditions against the Indians between the revolution and the war of 1812. When that war broke out it acquired new importance. Military men replaced the hunter and Indian, and every arrival brought a reinforcement of troops. From it Taylor and Croghan marched with Gen. Harrison northward, and to it the victorious army returned from the Thames. When peace returned, a new activity was infused into Cincinnati; the vast disbursements made by the government had attracted thither many adventurers. Then commenced the era of bateau navigation, and the advent of a peculiar race of men, of whom now no trace remains. Rude boats were built and freighted with produce, which descended the river to New Orleans, where the cargo was disposed of, and the boat itself broken up and sold. The crew, after a season of dissipation, returned homeward by land, through the country inhabited by the Chactas and Chickasas, and the yet wilder region infested by thieves and pirates. It was no uncommon thing for the boatmen never to return. Exposure [353]to danger made them reckless; and they were often seen floating down the bosom of the stream, with the violin sounding merrily, but with their rifles loaded, and resting against the gunwales, ready to be used whenever an emergency arose. All the west even now rings with traditions of the daring of this race; and the traveler on the waters of the west often has pointed out to him the scene of their bloody contests and quarrels.

Cincinnati was the starting point for many of the missions against the Native Americans between the Revolutionary War and the War of 1812. When that war started, it became even more significant. Soldiers replaced the hunters and Native Americans, and every arrival brought more troops. From Cincinnati, Taylor and Croghan marched with Gen. Harrison north, and to it the victorious army returned from the Thames. When peace returned, Cincinnati buzzed with new activity; the large amounts of money spent by the government attracted many adventurers. This marked the beginning of bateau navigation and the emergence of a unique group of men, of whom no trace remains today. They built simple boats and loaded them with produce, which floated down the river to New Orleans, where the cargo was sold, and the boat was dismantled and sold off. The crew, after a season of partying, would head home on land through territories inhabited by the Choctaw and Chickasaw tribes, and the even wilder areas crowded with thieves and pirates. It wasn’t unusual for the boatmen to never return. Facing danger made them reckless, and they were often seen drifting down the river with their violins playing cheerfully, but with their rifles ready and leaning against the sides, prepared for any emergencies. Even today, the West is filled with stories of the bravery of this group; travelers on western waters are often shown the sites of their bloody battles and conflicts.


VIEW OF CINCINNATI OHIO

VIEW OF CINCINNATI OHIO.


The era of steam began, and this state of things passed away. The mighty discovery of Fulton created yet more activity in the west; and a current of trade, second in importance to none on the continent, except, perhaps, those of New York and Philadelphia, sprung from it. As the States of Kentucky and Ohio began to fill up, the farmers and planters crowded to Cincinnati with their produce, and the character of the population changed. The day of the voyageur was gone, and lines of steamboats crowded its wharf. The peculiar character of the country around it, teeming with the sustenance for animals and grazing, made it the centre of a peculiar business which, unpoetical as it may seem, doubled every year, until in 1847 it amounted to more than the value of the cotton crop of the whole Atlantic frontier.

The steam era began, and things changed. Fulton's major invention sparked even more activity in the west, leading to a trade flow that was second in importance only to New York and Philadelphia. As Kentucky and Ohio started to grow, farmers and planters flocked to Cincinnati with their goods, transforming the population. The age of the voyageur was over, and the wharf was filled with steamboats. The unique landscape around it, rich in resources for livestock and grazing, made it the hub of a distinct business that, as unexciting as it may seem, doubled every year, reaching in 1847 a value greater than the entire cotton crop of the Atlantic frontier.

Other branches of industry also grew up. Ship-yards lined the banks of the river, and more than one stately vessel has first floated on the bosom of the Ohio, in front of Cincinnati, been freighted at its wharves, and sailed thence to the ocean, never again to return to the port of its construction.

Other branches of industry also emerged. Shipyards lined the banks of the river, and more than one impressive vessel has initially floated on the waters of the Ohio, in front of Cincinnati, been loaded at its docks, and sailed off to the ocean, never to return to the port where it was built.

Long before the reign of merchant princes began, stately churches, colleges, and commodious dwellings had arisen, and replaced the hut of the early settlers, so that Cincinnati, with the exception of Philadelphia, is become the most regular and beautiful city of the Union. The scene of the accumulation of large fortunes, cultivation has followed in their train, so that it is difficult for one who first visits it from the east to realize that he is seven hundred miles from the seaboard.

Long before the era of wealthy merchants began, impressive churches, universities, and spacious homes had emerged, replacing the huts of the early settlers. As a result, Cincinnati, with the exception of Philadelphia, has become the most organized and beautiful city in the country. The city has seen the rise of great wealth, and with it, cultural development has flourished, making it hard for someone visiting from the East for the first time to believe they are seven hundred miles away from the coast.

Fulton had by his discovery overcome the difficulties of communication, and opened a market for its immense products; but yet another discovery was to contribute to its prosperity. By means of the magnetic telegraph communication between the seaboard of the Atlantic and the lakes is more easy than between New York and Brooklyn, and with the whole west Cincinnati has acquired new importance. It can not but continue to advance and acquire yet more influence than now it has.

Fulton, through his discovery, had solved the communication challenges and created a market for its vast resources; however, another breakthrough was set to boost its success. Thanks to the magnetic telegraph, communication between the Atlantic coast and the Great Lakes is now easier than between New York and Brooklyn, and Cincinnati has gained new significance in the whole of the western region. It is bound to keep progressing and gain even more influence than it currently holds.




CLEOPATRA.


BY ELIZABETH J. EAMES.

Enchantress queen! whose realm of the heart With complete control over the sea and land expanded, Whose unmatched, captivating charms and alluring skill, Won from the glorious conquests of imperial Cæsar; Rome sent out thousands, along with foreign powers, Poured into your woman's hand an empire's treasures; Was Fate with you during those beautiful moments? When kings bowed down, slaves to your smallest whims? Just a gesture of your royal hand It was a command to the proud Triumvirs.
Oh, bright Egyptian Queen! Your time is over. With the young Caesar—look! The spell is broken. That your all-radiant beauty shines down on him; His gaze is icy—oh! for your unexpressed sorrow!
Yet your proud features wear a mask that reveals How true you are to your commanding nature:—
Once again, in all your confusing spells, You stand dressed and crowned, imperial being:
Your royal boat is on the sunny sea,
Oh! reigning queen—are you winning?
But listen! A trumpet's exciting call "to arms!"
Over the gentle sounds of the lute and lyre, it resonates.
Don't doubt your unmatched power of charm,
But hurry—the victor of Philippi is coming. His protected warriors and famous lords—
They come to meet you with a spear and royal emblem,
Dressed for victory and crowned with laurels,
How will their strict and arrogant leader treat you?
He comes to conquer—look! on his knees The enchanted Roman begs and submits to you!
Once again, the world is yours. Rejoice! Your beautiful and dignified head is raised; He lives only in your smile—proud Antony—
The crowned ruler of the empire—he, the remarkably talented one.
The riches of nations are laid at your feet—
The riches of kingdoms are spread out for your favor: Oh! Siren of the Nile! your love has made
The downfall of the Roman Empire! Crowns were broken. And kingdoms fell. Fame, honor, glory, power, Playthings were given to celebrate your moment of victory.
Another change!—the last one for you, doomed queen,
Now, relaxing calmly on your ivory couch— The passionate glow has left your marble face—
And from your night-black eyes has passed the shining. But still a queen! That brow, so icy cold,
Its crown of starry jewels bears—
Dressed in royal purple and gold,
No conqueror's chain that represents an empire carries weight. To honor Death's victory was meant for you,
Daughter of Africa, freed by the asp!



REVIEW OF NEW BOOKS.

An Universal History of the Most Remarkable Events of All Nations, from the Earliest Period to the Present Time, forming a Complete History of the World. Vol. 1. Ancient History. William H. Graham: New York.

An Universal History of the Most Remarkable Events of All Nations, from the Earliest Period to the Present Time, forming a Complete History of the World. Vol. 1. Ancient History. William H. Graham: New York.

This is one of the most useful works now issuing from the American press. Its publication has been commenced in this country somewhat in advance of the London and Leipsic editions, which have been previously advertised; thus securing an immediate circulation in the three great reading nations of the world. The entire work will embrace about twenty numbers, appearing at intervals of a month. The first four of these, two numbers of which are before us, are devoted to Ancient History, extending to the Fall of the Roman Empire.

This is one of the most valuable works currently coming from the American press. Its publication has started in this country ahead of the London and Leipzig editions that were previously advertised, ensuring it gets immediate distribution in the three major reading nations of the world. The full work will consist of about twenty issues, released at monthly intervals. The first four of these, two of which we have here, focus on Ancient History, covering up to the Fall of the Roman Empire.

No province of literature has been so modified by the vast increase of books as the writing of History. While the republican idea, which has struck such deep root into the world's politics, seems to tend toward an equalization of human intellect, it has, perhaps, made the deeps of thought shallower, and weakened the concentration and devotion of mind which marked the scholars of former centuries. The fields of knowledge, once but a small manor, have broadened into a kingdom; and, grasping at total possession, men prefer the shortest and easiest ways of obtaining it. Works of the imagination, and fictions, illustrative of life and society, which are now multiplied to an indefinite extent, unfit the common mind for those grave and serious studies which were once almost the only road to literary distinction.

No area of literature has changed as much due to the massive growth of books as the writing of history. While the idea of democracy, which has taken such deep root in global politics, seems to push towards a leveling of human intelligence, it may have made deep thinking less profound and weakened the focus and dedication that characterized scholars of previous centuries. The realm of knowledge, once a small estate, has expanded into a vast kingdom; and in a desire for total control, people tend to take the quickest and easiest paths to acquire it. Imaginative works and fictions that illustrate life and society, which are now produced in endless amounts, make it harder for the average person to engage in the serious and important studies that were once nearly the only path to literary excellence.

The consequence of this is, that books are written with a view to their being read; and where the subject is addressed to the understanding alone, polished and classic language, or more frequently an assumed peculiarity of style, is used to hold the ear captive, and through it the intellect. The modern writers of history especially, seize upon scenes and situations which involve strong dramatic effect, endeavoring, as it were, to reproduce the past, by painting its events with the most vivid colors of description. They do not give the polished, stately bas-reliefs of the old historians, but glowing pictures, perhaps less distinct in their outlines, but conveying a stronger impression of real life. The works of Prescott, (who has maintained, however, a happy medium between these styles,) Michelet, Lamartine, and Carlyle, furnish striking examples of this.

The result is that books are written to be read; and when the topic is aimed at the mind alone, elegant and classical language, or often a distinctive style, is used to capture the listener's interest, and through that, the intellect. Modern history writers particularly focus on scenes and situations that have a strong dramatic impact, as if trying to relive the past by vividly depicting its events. Instead of the polished, formal bas-reliefs of earlier historians, they create vibrant pictures that may be less precise in their details but give a more powerful sense of real life. The works of Prescott, who has successfully balanced these styles, along with those of Michelet, Lamartine, and Carlyle, are excellent examples of this approach.

The present work fills a blank which has long existed among historical works—that of a Universal History, which, embracing the prominent events of all ages, placed before the reader in a clear and comprehensive arrangement, shall yet be so simple and brief as to command the perusal of the great laboring classes, who would shrink from the study of Rollin or Rotteck, as a task too serious to be undertaken. The abridgment of Schlosser's "Weltgeschichte," which we believe has never been translated, contains these qualifications in an eminent degree; yet its high philosophical tone is rather adapted to the scholar than the general reader. Gibbon's great work, from its magnificence of language, long retained a place in popular favor, and will always be read by the diligent historical student, but of late years it has ceased to be in common use. Our knowledge of ancient history has been wonderfully extended by the study of the modern Asiatic languages, and the restoration of tongues, which had been forgotten for centuries, and the Roman Empire, which once included in its history that of the greater part of the ancient world, is almost equaled in interest and importance by the records of Egypt, India, and China. What is wanted, therefore, is a concise abstract, which shall embody the labor of all former histories and the discoveries of modern research.

The current work addresses a long-standing gap in historical literature—a Universal History that, covering the key events of all time, presents them to the reader in a clear and organized manner, while also being simple and brief enough to engage the working class, who might find the studies of Rollin or Rotteck too daunting. The abridged version of Schlosser's "Weltgeschichte," which we believe has never been translated, meets these criteria exceptionally well; however, its high-level philosophical language is more suited to scholars than to the general public. Gibbon's monumental work, with its rich language, maintained its popularity for a long time and continues to be read by serious history enthusiasts, but it has fallen out of common usage in recent years. Our understanding of ancient history has dramatically expanded thanks to the study of modern Asian languages and the rediscovery of languages that had been lost for centuries, and the Roman Empire, which once encompassed much of ancient history, is now almost matched in significance and intrigue by the records from Egypt, India, and China. What is needed, then, is a concise summary that incorporates the efforts of all previous histories and the findings of modern research.

The author of this work, judging from that portion of it already published, is equal to this task. He comes to it prepared by twenty years of study, and a familiar acquaintance with all the necessary authorities, not only those to whom we look for the solid record of fact, but those who have gone beneath the surface of events, and tracked the source of political convulsions by a thousand pulses back to the hidden heart of some great principle. This Philosophy of History, which has become almost a distinct branch of literature, gives vitality to the narrative, by leading us to causes which may still exist; thus connecting our interest in the Present with the fate of the Past. In this country, where every man is more or less a political philosopher, a history possessing merit of this character, is likely to become exceedingly popular.

The author of this work, based on the sections already published, is fully capable of this task. He comes to it with twenty years of study and a strong understanding of all the essential sources, not only those that provide solid factual records but also those who have explored the deeper reasons behind events, tracing the origins of political upheavals back to the core of significant principles. This Philosophy of History, which has almost become its own branch of literature, brings life to the narrative by pointing us toward causes that may still be relevant, thus connecting our interest in the present with the experiences of the past. In this country, where everyone has some level of political insight, a history of this quality is likely to become very popular.

The utility of the present work to the general reader is greatly increased by the geographical and statistical accounts of the countries, which are given in connection with their history. In fact, some knowledge of their physical character, climate, and productions is necessary to a comprehensive idea of the people who sprung up and flourished upon them. These descriptions would become still more valuable if they were accompanied with maps; and we would suggest that this defect be remedied, if possible, in the succeeding numbers.

The usefulness of this work for the general reader is greatly enhanced by the geographical and statistical information about the countries presented alongside their history. In fact, having some understanding of their physical characteristics, climate, and resources is essential for a complete understanding of the people who developed and thrived there. These descriptions would be even more valuable if they included maps, and we suggest that this shortcoming be addressed in future editions.

The author has chosen the epistolary form, as combining ease of style with a certain familiar license of language, and therefore better adapted for popular instruction. Commencing at the traditionary period from which we date the origin of man, he describes the gradual formation of society, and marks out the first broad divisions of the race from which sprung the great empires of Egypt and the East. The geographical account of these countries is extended and complete, embracing also a graphic view of their modern condition. We notice that in common with several distinguished German historians, the author gives to the Hindoos the distinction of being the earliest race of men. "Above all the historical records of other nations," says he, "the Hindoos have brought forth the best evidence of the highest antiquity, and the earliest civilization. Therefore the supposition of those may be correct, who presume that man's first abode was somewhere in the neighborhood of the Himalaya mountains, which are the most stupendous on the globe."

The author has chosen an epistolary style, combining a casual tone with a certain freedom of language, making it more accessible for general readers. Starting from the traditional era marking the origin of humanity, he describes how society gradually formed and outlines the early major divisions of the human race that led to the great empires of Egypt and the East. The geographical account of these regions is thorough and complete, also providing a vivid view of their current state. It's noted that, like several prominent German historians, the author gives the distinction of being the earliest human race to the Hindoos. "Above all the historical records of other nations," he says, "the Hindoos have provided the strongest evidence of the highest antiquity and the earliest civilization. Therefore, the assumption of those who believe that humanity's first home was near the Himalaya mountains, which are the most magnificent on the planet, may be accurate."

The two remaining numbers devoted to Ancient History, will bring us down to A. D. 476. The author dedicates his work to M. A. Thiers, as the "orator, statesman, historian, and friend of liberty."

The two remaining numbers focused on Ancient History will bring us down to A.D. 476. The author dedicates his work to M. A. Thiers, recognizing him as the "orator, statesman, historian, and friend of liberty."


Lectures on Shakspeare. By H. N. Hudson. New York: Baker & Scribner. 2 vols. 12mo.

Lectures on Shakespeare. By H. N. Hudson. New York: Baker & Scribner. 2 vols. 12mo.

We suppose that few of our readers are unacquainted with Mr. Hudson, the lecturer on Shakspeare, and the writer of various brilliant and powerful articles in the American Review. The lectures which compose the present volume have been delivered, at various times, in the principal cities of the Union, and have everywhere been welcomed as productions of the highest merit in one of the most difficult departments of critical art. The author has delayed the publication until the present time, in order that they might[355] be subjected to repeated revision, and every opinion they contain cautiously scanned. Many of the lectures have been re-written a dozen times; and probably few books of the size ever published in the country, have been the slow product of so much toil of analysis and research. Almost every sentence gives evidence of being shaped in the "forge and working-house of thought." All questions which rise naturally in the progress of the work are sturdily met and answered, however great may be their demand on the intellect or the time of the author. Every thing considered, subtilty, depth, force, brilliancy, comprehension, we know of no work of criticism ever produced in the United States which equals the present, either in refinement and profundity of thought, or splendor and intensity of expression. Indeed, none of our critics have devoted so much time as Mr. Hudson to one subject, or been content to confine themselves so rigidly to the central sun of our English literary system. We doubt, also, if there be any work on Shakspeare, produced on the other side of the Atlantic, which is so complete as the present in all which relates to Shakspeare's mind and characters. It not only comprehends the highest results of Shaksperian criticism, but it is a step forward.

We assume that not many of our readers are unfamiliar with Mr. Hudson, the lecturer on Shakespeare, and the author of various impressive and impactful articles in the American Review. The lectures in this volume have been delivered at different times in major cities across the country, and they’ve been received everywhere as works of the highest quality in one of the most challenging areas of critical analysis. The author has delayed publication until now so that they could be[355] revised numerous times, with every opinion thoroughly examined. Many of the lectures have been rewritten a dozen times, and likely few books of this size ever published in the country have involved such extensive effort in analysis and research. Almost every sentence shows evidence of being crafted in the "forge and workshop of thought." All questions that arise naturally during the work are firmly addressed, no matter how demanding they may be on the author's intellect or time. Overall, in terms of subtlety, depth, strength, brilliance, and thoroughness, we believe that no other work of criticism produced in the United States matches this one, whether in sophistication and depth of thought, or in the richness and intensity of expression. In fact, none of our critics have dedicated as much time as Mr. Hudson to a single subject or have been as willing to focus so strictly on the central figure of our English literary landscape. We also doubt there’s any work on Shakespeare produced across the Atlantic that is as comprehensive as this one regarding Shakespeare's mind and characters. It not only encompasses the highest achievements of Shakespearean criticism but also represents a significant advancement.

This may to some appear extravagant praise, but for its justice we confidentially appeal to the record. The plays which have most severely tried the sagacity of Shakspeare's critics, are Hamlet, Macbeth, Lear, and Othello. We do not hesitate to say that Mr. Hudson's analysis and representation of these are the most thorough, accurate, and comprehensive which exist at present either in English or German. Compare him or these tragedies with Goethe, with Schlegel, with Coleridge, with Hazlitt, with Ulrici, and it will be found that he excels them all in completeness. It is needless to add that he is able to excel them only by coming after them; and that it is by diligently digesting all the positive results of Shaksperian criticism that he has been enabled to advance the science. He has grasped the principles which Schlegel and Coleridge established, and applied them to the discovery of new truths. By the most patient and toilsome analysis he has fully brought out many things which they simply hinted, and distinctly set forth conclusions which lay dormant in their premises. And in the analysis of individual character, meaning by that the resolving each Shaksperian personage into its original elements, and indicating the degree of general truth it covers, our countryman has hardly a rival. Few even of Shakspeare's diligent readers are aware of the vast stores of thought and knowledge implied in Shakspeare's characters, because the fact is so commonly stated in general terms. Mr. Hudson proves that the characters are classes intensely individualized, by showing how large is the number of persons each character represents, or of whom it is the ideal. He thus indicates the extent of Shakspeare's range over the whole field of humanity, and the degree of his success in classifying mankind. No one, therefore, can read Mr. Hudson's interpretative criticisms without new wonder at the amazing reach and depth of Shakspeare's genius.

This might seem like an over-the-top compliment to some, but for its fairness, we can confidently point to the facts. The plays that have most challenged the insights of Shakespeare's critics are Hamlet, Macbeth, Lear, and Othello. We can say without hesitation that Mr. Hudson's analysis and depiction of these works are the most thorough, accurate, and comprehensive available today in either English or German. When you compare him or these tragedies to Goethe, Schlegel, Coleridge, Hazlitt, and Ulrici, you'll find he surpasses them all in thoroughness. It’s worth noting that he can only achieve this because he builds on their work; he has advanced the field by carefully understanding all the key points of Shakespearean criticism. He has grasped the principles established by Schlegel and Coleridge and applied them to uncover new insights. Through painstaking and detailed analysis, he has fully explored many ideas that they only hinted at and clearly articulated conclusions that were left unexamined in their arguments. In analyzing individual characters, meaning breaking down each Shakespearean figure to its core elements and indicating the extent of general truth it represents, our fellow countryman has few rivals. Even among Shakespeare's most dedicated readers, not many realize the wealth of thought and knowledge embedded in his characters, because this is usually stated in vague terms. Mr. Hudson demonstrates that these characters are deeply individualized types by showing the large number of people each character represents or embodies. He thereby highlights the breadth of Shakespeare's insight into humanity and his success in categorizing mankind. Thus, no one can read Mr. Hudson's interpretative critiques without feeling a renewed awe at the incredible depth and breadth of Shakespeare's genius.

It would be impossible in the space to which we are necessarily confined, to do justice to Mr. Hudson's powers of analysis and representation, as exercised through the wide variety of the Shaksperian drama. The volumes swarm with strong and striking thoughts on so many suggested topics, that it is difficult to fix upon any particular excellence for especial praise. The first quality which will strike the reader will be the author's opulence of expression and profusion of wit. Analogies with him are as cheap as commonplaces are to other men. He has no hesitation in announcing his analysis in a witticism, and condensing a principle into an epigram. His page often blazes and burns with wit. South, Congreve, and Sheridan are hardly richer in the precious article. In Mr. Hudson, also, the quality has an individual character, and is the racier from its genuineness and from its root in his intellectual constitution. This wit is, perhaps, the leading characteristic of his style, though his diction varies sufficiently with the varying demands of his subjects, and often glides from the tingling concussion of antithesis into the softest music, or rises from sarcastic brevity and stinging emphasis into rich and sonorous amplification. The analysis of Iago, and the analysis of the Weird Sisters, indicate, perhaps, the extremes of his manner. Throughout the volumes, whether the subject be comic or tragic, humorous or sublime, there is never any lack of verbal felicities. These seem to grow spontaneously in the soil of his mind; and there is no American writer whose style is more wholly free from worn and wasted images, phrases, and forms of expression. He is neither mediocre in thought nor expression.

It would be impossible, given the limited space we have, to fully capture Mr. Hudson's skills in analysis and representation as shown through the diverse range of Shakespearean drama. The volumes are filled with strong and impactful ideas on numerous topics, making it hard to highlight any specific quality for special recognition. The first thing that will catch the reader's eye is the author's richness of expression and abundance of wit. His analogies are as effortless as common sayings are for others. He confidently presents his analysis with humor and summarizes a principle into a clever remark. His pages often sparkle and glow with wit. South, Congreve, and Sheridan are hardly richer in this precious quality. In Mr. Hudson, this wit also carries a distinct character and is even more vibrant due to its authenticity and roots in his intellectual makeup. This wit is perhaps the defining feature of his style, although his word choice shifts to meet the different needs of his subjects, often transitioning from the sharp impact of antithesis to the softest rhythm, or moving from sarcastic brevity and pointed emphasis to rich, resonant elaboration. His analysis of Iago and the Weird Sisters likely represent the extremes of his approach. Throughout the volumes, whether the topic is comedic or tragic, humorous or grand, there is always an abundance of verbal elegance. These seem to spring up naturally from his mind; and no American writer has a style that is more completely free from clichéd images, worn phrases, and tired expressions. He is neither average in thought nor in expression.

We cannot resist the temptation to give a few of Mr. Hudson's sentences, illustrative of his manner of stinging the minds of his readers and enforcing their attention. Speaking of Sir Thomas Lucy, on whose manor Shakspeare is said to have poached, Hudson remarks: "This Warwickshire esquire, once so rich and mighty, is now known only as the block over which the Warwickshire peasant stumbled into immortality." Referring to those purists who regard words more than things in their strictures on licentiousness, he calls them persons "whose morality seems to be all in their ears." Speaking of Hume, "an exquisite voluptuary among political and metaphysical abstractions," he puts him in a class of men who "study art as they study nature, only in the process of dissection—a process which, of course, scares away the very life which makes her nature; so that they get, after all, but a sort of post-mortem knowledge of her." Again, he observes—"Pope, for example, was the prince of versifiers, and Hume the prince of logicians: with the one versification strangled itself in a tub of honey; with the other logic broke its neck in trying to fly in a vacuum. It is by no means strange, therefore, that the thousand-eyed philosophy of Shakspeare should have seemed a perfect monster to the one-eyed logic of Hume." Perhaps the finest answer to the charge that Shakspeare was an unregulated genius, full of great absurdities and great beauties, is contained in Hudson's ironical statement of it: "He has sometimes been represented as a sort of inspired and infallible idiot, who practiced a species of poetical magic without knowing what he did or why he did it; who achieved the greatest wonders of art, not by rational insight and design, but by a series of lucky accidents and lapsus naturæ; who, in short, went through life stumbling upon divinities, and blundering into miracles."

We can't help but share a few of Mr. Hudson's sentences that showcase his way of provoking thought in his readers and drawing their attention. When discussing Sir Thomas Lucy, from whose estate Shakespeare is said to have poached, Hudson notes: "This Warwickshire squire, once so wealthy and powerful, is now remembered only as the reason the Warwickshire peasant stumbled into immortality." Addressing those purists who value words more than they do real things in their critiques of immorality, he describes them as people "whose morality seems to be all in their ears." Talking about Hume, "a refined hedonist among political and metaphysical ideas," he places him among those who "study art like they study nature, only through dissection—a process that inevitably drives away the very essence that defines her nature; resulting in merely a sort of post-mortem knowledge of her." He further comments—"Pope, for instance, was the king of poets, and Hume the king of logicians: one’s poetry choked itself in a tub of honey; the other’s logic broke its neck trying to soar in a vacuum. So, it's not surprising that the multifaceted philosophy of Shakespeare appeared to be a complete monster to Hume’s one-dimensional logic." Perhaps the best response to the accusation that Shakespeare was an uncontrolled genius full of both great absurdities and great beauties is Hudson's ironic take on it: "He has often been portrayed as a kind of inspired and infallible fool, who performed a kind of poetic magic without knowing what he was doing or why; who accomplished the greatest feats of art not through rational understanding and planning, but by a series of fortunate accidents and lapsus naturæ; who, in short, went through life tripping over divine moments and stumbling into miracles."

By the publication of these lectures Mr. Hudson takes his place among the first thinkers and writers of the country. He has that in his writings which will make him popular, and that which will make him permanent. It is unnecessary to say that a book so strongly marked by individuality as his is calculated to provoke criticism. It contains many things which will be severely assailed by those whose opinions on certain theories of government and society are in exact opposition to those of the author. Some positions, critical and political, which he confidently states as settled, are still open to discussion. But take the work as a whole, as an embodiment of mental power, and there are few men in the country on whom it would not confer honor. It needs but a very small prophetic faculty to predict for a work so fascinating and instructive a circulation commensurate with its merits.[356]

By publishing these lectures, Mr. Hudson establishes himself among the leading thinkers and writers in the country. His writings have elements that will make him popular and ensure his lasting impact. It's clear that a book as distinctive as his is bound to attract criticism. It includes many points that will be harshly challenged by those whose views on certain government and society theories directly oppose the author's. Some of the critical and political stances he asserts as settled are still up for debate. However, when considering the work as a whole, as a representation of intellectual strength, few people in the country would not benefit from being associated with it. It takes only a little foresight to predict that such an engaging and informative work will achieve a level of popularity that reflects its quality.[356]

The Military Heroes of the Revolution. With a Narrative of the War of Independence. By Charles J. Peterson. Philadelphia: Wm. H. Leary. 487 pp. octavo.

The Military Heroes of the Revolution. With a Narrative of the War of Independence. By Charles J. Peterson. Philadelphia: Wm. H. Leary. 487 pp. octavo.

This is one of the most elegant books which has ever been issued from the American press. The type is large and clear, and the paper is of the finest quality. It is embellished with nearly two hundred engravings, consisting of portraits of all the chief actors of the Revolution, spirited representations of almost every engagement, with numerous views of noted places. This, together with the picturesque style in which the book is written, gives a peculiar charm, and leaves on the mind of the reader impressions more vivid and lasting than any other work which we have seen on the same subject.

This is one of the most stylish books ever published by an American press. The font is large and easy to read, and the paper is top-notch. It features nearly two hundred engravings, including portraits of all the main figures from the Revolution, lively depictions of almost every battle, and many images of famous locations. This, combined with the captivating writing style, creates a unique appeal and leaves readers with impressions that are more vivid and lasting than any other work we've encountered on the same topic.

The design of the work is to furnish brief analytical portraits of those military heroes who, either from their superior ability or superior good fortune, played the most prominent part in the war of independence. The volume contains thirty-three biographies. Of these Washington's, Putnam's, Arnold's, Moultrie's, Warren's, Marion's, Hamilton's, and Burr's, are, in our opinion, the most spirited. The biography of Washington affords a keen analysis of that great hero's character, and conclusively proves, we think, that he was not only a great patriot, but a great general. This is a somewhat new view of his character, the fashion having been to exalt his undoubted goodness at the expense of his skill, the result of positive ignorance of his character during the war of independence. Those were no weak achievements which Napoleon acknowledged to have been the examples which first fired him with the spirit and plan of his own victories! And our author justly remarks, that "if four generals in succession, beside several entire armies, failed to conquer America, it was not on account of want of talent or means on the part of the enemy, but because the genius of Washington proved too gigantic for any or all of his competitors."

The purpose of this work is to provide brief analytical profiles of the military heroes who, through either their exceptional skill or luck, played the most significant roles in the war of independence. The book features thirty-three biographies. Among these, we believe that those of Washington, Putnam, Arnold, Moultrie, Warren, Marion, Hamilton, and Burr are the most compelling. Washington's biography presents a sharp analysis of his character and convincingly demonstrates that he was not only a great patriot but also a great general. This is a somewhat fresh perspective, as the common view has been to highlight his undeniable goodness while downplaying his tactical expertise, stemming from a lack of understanding of his character during the war of independence. These were no minor accomplishments that Napoleon acknowledged as the inspirations behind his own victories! Our author rightly notes that "if four generals in a row, along with several entire armies, were unable to conquer America, it was not due to a lack of talent or resources on the enemy’s part, but because Washington's genius proved too great for any or all of his rivals."

The most of these biographies are, as it were, the frames to battle pictures: thus, in the history of Putnam, we have a graphic description of the contest on Bunker Hill; in that of Moultrie, of the defence of Fort Sullivan; and in that of Washington, of the battle of Trenton. The actions from the skirmish at Lexington to the surrender of Cornwallis, are all admirably and graphically told in a style animated without being florid, and chaste without being stiff. The straight forward honesty of the diction, leaves the mind of the reader to be carried on with the simple but intense spirit of the action, as if he were a spectator rather than reader. The description of the battle of Trenton is the most complete ever published.

Most of these biographies are like the frames for battle scenes: in Putnam’s story, we get a vivid description of the fight at Bunker Hill; in Moultrie’s, the defense of Fort Sullivan; and in Washington’s, the battle of Trenton. The events from the skirmish at Lexington to Cornwallis’s surrender are all told with great clarity and energy, capturing the action without being overly dramatic, and refined without being stiff. The straightforward honesty of the language allows the reader to feel like a spectator caught up in the straightforward yet powerful spirit of the events. The account of the battle of Trenton is the most complete ever published.

The author, in his preface, says he does not claim exemption from errors, that no one can who writes on a subject so obscure in many respects as that of the Revolution. We think his decisions, however, are generally unimpeachable. Wherever we have been able of testing them, we have found them accurate; and this induces us to believe that in other cases he is correct. But we should like to have seen his evidence of the second battle of Assunpink, for Hull, in his diary, mentions nothing of it. We think, too, that Arnold was not personally present at Stillwater, though Burgoyne was of opinion that he was, for he complimented him for his behaviour on that occasion. We notice some misprints in the volume, a thing almost unavoidable in a book of this size; one or two are glaring ones—but these can be corrected in a second edition.

The author, in his preface, states that he doesn’t claim to be free from mistakes, and neither can anyone who writes about a topic as complicated as the Revolution. However, we believe his conclusions are generally solid. Wherever we’ve been able to verify them, we’ve found them to be accurate, which makes us think that he’s likely correct in other instances as well. However, we would have liked to see his evidence for the second battle of Assunpink since Hull doesn’t mention it in his diary. We also think Arnold wasn’t personally present at Stillwater, even though Burgoyne believed he was because he praised him for his actions during that time. We’ve noticed some typos in the book, which is almost unavoidable in a work of this size; one or two are quite noticeable, but these can be fixed in a second edition.

The narrative of the war, in all its relations, is well told. It gives a comprehensive picture of the rise and progress of the contest, and abounds with much new matter, showing a thorough knowledge of the great history of that period. We notice many anecdotes which we have never before seen in print.

The story of the war, in all its aspects, is well presented. It offers a complete view of the rise and development of the conflict, and includes a lot of new information, demonstrating a deep understanding of the significant history of that time. We come across many anecdotes that we've never seen in print before.

The public has long needed a good popular history of the Revolution; for Batta's, and others of that stamp, are too long; and, beside, much new light has been lately thrown on that portion of our annals. We have such a book here, and it is for this reason that we hail it with peculiar pleasure.

The public has long needed a solid popular history of the Revolution; Batta's and similar works are too lengthy, and besides, a lot of new insights have recently emerged regarding that part of our history. We have such a book here, and that's why we greet it with special enthusiasm.

We cannot close this notice without quoting the following somewhat remarkable passage from Mr. Peterson's preliminary chapter, which was evidently written long before the late events in Europe—more than two years ago, according to the preface.

We can't finish this notice without mentioning the following notable excerpt from Mr. Peterson's introductory chapter, which was clearly written long before the recent events in Europe—over two years ago, based on the preface.

"It is evident," he says, "that the old world is worn out. There are cycles in empires as well as dynasties; and Europe, after nearly two thousand years, seems to have finished another term of civilization. The most polite nation in the eastern hemisphere is now where the Roman empire was just before it verged to a decline—the same system of government—the same extremes of wealth and poverty—the same delusive prosperity characterizing both. Europe stands on the crust of a decayed volcano, which at any time may fall in. The social fabric in the old world is in its dotage." Part of this prediction has already been verified, and we wait with impatient expectation for the fulfillment of the rest.

"It’s clear," he says, "that the old world is worn out. There are cycles in empires just like there are in dynasties; and Europe, after nearly two thousand years, seems to have completed another era of civilization. The most refined nation in the eastern hemisphere is now where the Roman Empire was just before it began to decline—the same type of government—the same gaps between wealth and poverty—the same misleading prosperity seen in both. Europe stands on the surface of a decayed volcano, which could collapse at any moment. The social structure in the old world is in its old age." Part of this prediction has already come true, and we wait with eager anticipation for the rest to unfold.


Old Hicks, the Guide; or Adventures in the Camanche Country in Search of a Gold Mine. By Charles W. Webber. New York: Harper & Brothers. 2 parts.

Old Hicks, the Guide; or Adventures in the Comanche Country in Search of a Gold Mine. By Charles W. Webber. New York: Harper & Brothers. 2 parts.

Here is a book "to stir a fever in the blood of age"—full of wild adventure, and running over with life. It seems to have been composed on horseback. The sentences trot, gallop, leap, toss the mane, and give all other evidences of strength and activity in the race of expression. The author fairly gives the reins to his thoughts and fancies, and they sweep along the dizziest edges of rhetoric with a jubilant hip! hip! hurrah! We have rarely known so much daring rewarded with so much success. The critic is expecting every moment to see the author break his neck by a sudden descent from the sublime to the ridiculous, but is continually disappointed. The vigor of old Kentucky bounds in the veins and "lives along the heart" of this most stalwart and defiant Kentuckian. He charges critical batteries with the force of Harney's dragoons. We accordingly surrender at discretion. Captain Scott need but to point his rifle, and the coon comes down at once.

Here’s a book “to stir a fever in the blood of age”—full of wild adventure and overflowing with life. It feels like it was written on horseback. The sentences trot, gallop, leap, and toss their manes, showing all the signs of strength and energy in the race of expression. The author really lets his thoughts and ideas run free, sweeping along the wildest edges of rhetoric with a jubilant hip! hip! hurrah! We have rarely seen so much boldness rewarded with so much success. The critic expects any moment to see the author fall flat by suddenly shifting from the high to the ridiculous, but is continually let down. The vigor of old Kentucky pulses through this strong and defiant Kentuckian. He charges through critical opposition with the force of Harney's dragoons. We thus surrender completely. Captain Scott just has to aim his rifle, and the raccoon comes down right away.

Seriously, Mr. Webber's book is one of the most captivating of its kind ever produced in the United States. It shows the scholar and the practiced writer amid all its rampant energy, and many passages are full of eloquence. The scenery and events are of that kind most calculated to fasten on the popular imagination. The author has a singular faculty of condensing narration and description, and bringing the scene and deed right before the eye, without any of the tedious minutiæ in which most descriptive writers indulge. Consequently his observations are flashed upon the mind of the reader rather than conveyed to it, piece by piece. If Mr. Webber would soften a little the ravenousness of his style, and treat his subjects with a little more regard to artistic propriety, he might produce a work of fiction of very great merit, both as regards plot and characterization. The present volume indicates a vitality of mind, to which creation is but an appropriate exercise. It evinces more genius than Typee or Omoo.

Seriously, Mr. Webber's book is one of the most captivating of its kind ever produced in the United States. It showcases the scholar and the skilled writer amid all its vibrant energy, and many passages are full of eloquence. The scenery and events are just the type that grabs the popular imagination. The author has a unique ability to condense narration and description, bringing the scene and action right before the reader's eyes, without any of the tedious details that most descriptive writers indulge in. As a result, his observations hit the reader's mind rather than being conveyed piece by piece. If Mr. Webber could tone down the intensity of his style a bit and approach his subjects with a little more artistic sensibility, he could create a work of fiction of great merit, both in terms of plot and characterization. This volume shows a vibrant mind, for which creation is merely a fitting exercise. It demonstrates more genius than Typee or Omoo.


Cookery in America. Illustrated by Martin the Younger. Wm. H. Graham, New York.

Cooking in America. Illustrated by Martin the Younger. Wm. H. Graham, New York.

Fair and funny. It is time that the lex talionis should be applied to those who have so often made themselves merry at our expense.

Fair and funny. It's time for the lex talionis to be applied to those who have frequently laughed at our expense.



FOOTNOTES:

[1] The road of heaven, star-paved. Paradise Lost

[1] The path to heaven, paved with stars. Paradise Lost


[2] Swamp Fox was the cognomen bestowed on Marion by the British.

[2] Swamp Fox was the nickname given to Marion by the British.


[3] The Ensign of Poland is a White Eagle.

[3] The flag of Poland features a White Eagle.


[4] I have here used the license, in order to carry out the contrast, of supposing that the Office of Doge, like most of the institutions of Venice, is preserved by the Austrian government; though I believe it has been abolished.

[4] I've taken the liberty of assuming that the Office of Doge, like most institutions in Venice, is preserved by the Austrian government; although I believe it has actually been abolished.




Transcriber's Note: Graham's magazine Issue #6

Transcriber's Note: Graham's magazine Issue #6

Several characteristic spellings and instances of punctuation were left as in the original, as representing the usage of the times—while a number of obvious printer's errors and omissions were corrected silently.

Several typical spellings and punctuation instances were kept as in the original, reflecting the usage of the time—while some clear printer's mistakes and omissions were quietly corrected.




        
        
    
Download ePUB

If you like this ebook, consider a donation!